Subjection to Christ in all his ordinances and appointments the best means to preserve our liberty : together with a treatise of ineffectual hearing the word ... : with some remarkable passages of His life / by Thomas Shepard ...
         Shepard, Thomas, 1605-1649.
      
       
         
           1657
        
      
       Approx. 296 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 64 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A59692
         Wing S3143
         ESTC R34250
         14170990
         ocm 14170990
         102140
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A59692)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 102140)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1069:19)
      
       
         
           
             Subjection to Christ in all his ordinances and appointments the best means to preserve our liberty : together with a treatise of ineffectual hearing the word ... : with some remarkable passages of His life / by Thomas Shepard ...
             Shepard, Thomas, 1605-1649.
          
           [16], 110 p.
           
             Printed by S.G. for John Rothwell ...,
             London :
             1657.
          
           
             Includes index.
             Imperfect: pages stained.
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jesus Christ -- Sermons.
           Christian life.
           Theology, Practical.
        
      
    
     
        2003-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-07 Aptara
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2003-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           SUBJECTION
           TO
           CHRIST
           IN
           ALL
           HIS
           ORDINANCES
           ,
           AND
           APPOINTMENTS
           ,
           The
           best
           means
           to
           preserve
           our
           LIBERTY
           .
           Together
           with
           a
           TREATISE
           OF
           
             Ineffectual
             Hearing
             the
             Word
          
           ;
           How
           we
           may
           know
           whether
           we
           have
           heard
           the
           same
           effectually
           :
           And
           by
           what
           means
           it
           may
           become
           effectuall
           unto
           us
           .
           With
           some
           remarkable
           Passages
           of
           his
           life
           .
           By
           
             Thomas
             Shephard
          
           ,
           late
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           Cambridge
           in
           New-England
           .
        
         
           
             MATTH
             .
             11.
             29.
             
          
           Take
           my
           yoke
           upon
           you
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           
             Printed
             by
          
           S.
           G.
           for
           Iohn
           Rothwell
           
             at
             the
          
           Fountain
           in
           Cheap-side
           .
           1657.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           ONe
           of
           the
           sweetest
           refreshing
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           his
           
             New
             England
          
           People
           ,
           amidst
           all
           their
           wilderness-tryals
           ,
           and
           straits
           ,
           and
           sorrows
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           at
           first
           conflicted
           in
           those
           ends
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           hath
           been
           their
           Sanctuary-enjoyments
           ,
           
             in
             the
             beauties
             of
             holinesse
          
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           seen
           and
           met
           with
           him
           
             whom
             their
             soules
             love
          
           ,
           and
           had
           familiar
           and
           full
           converse
           with
           him
           ,
           above
           what
           they
           could
           then
           enjoy
           in
           the
           land
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           .
           This
           is
           that
           that
           hath
           sweetned
           many
           a
           bitter
           Cup
           
             to
             the
             remnant
             of
          
           Israel
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             alone
             led
             him
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             strange
             God
             with
             him
             ,
          
           was
           said
           concerning
           Israel
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           accounted
           mercy
           enough
           when
           he
           led
           them
           into
           a
           land
           where
           no
           man
           dwelt
           ,
           and
           which
           no
           man
           passed
           thorough
           .
           What
           God
           hath
           done
           for
           New-England
           in
           this
           re●●●ct
           ,
           and
           what
           their
           Sanctuary
           mercies
           be
           ,
           thou
           hast
           here
           a
           taste
           ,
           though
           but
           a
           taste
           .
           These
           notes
           may
           well
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           lesse
           accurate
           ,
           than
           if
           the
           Author
           himself
           had
           published
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           want
           some
           polishments
           and
           trimmings
           ,
           which
           it
           were
           not
           fit
           for
           any
           other
           to
           adde
           ▪
           however
           thou
           wilt
           find
           them
           full
           of
           usefull
           
           truths
           ,
           and
           mayest
           easily
           discern
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           a
           Spirit
           above
           his
           own
           breathing
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           Author
           ;
           it
           were
           worth
           the
           while
           to
           write
           the
           story
           of
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           needlesse
           to
           speak
           in
           his
           commendation
           ,
           
             His
             works
             praise
             him
             in
             the
             gates
             .
          
           They
           that
           know
           him
           ,
           know
           he
           had
           as
           real
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           lived
           as
           much
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           the
           most
           of
           Christians
           do
           .
           He
           had
           his
           education
           at
           Immanuel-College
           in
           Cambridge
           .
           The
           Conversion
           and
           Change
           of
           his
           heart
           was
           wrought
           betimes
           when
           he
           lived
           in
           the
           Vniversity
           ,
           and
           enjoyed
           Dr.
           Prestons
           Ministery
           ,
           whereby
           God
           had
           the
           very
           best
           and
           strength
           of
           his
           parts
           and
           years
           for
           himself
           .
           When
           he
           was
           first
           awakened
           to
           lookt
           after
           Religion
           ,
           having
           before
           swam
           quietly
           in
           th●
           stream
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           he
           was
           utterly
           at
           a
           losse
           which
           way
           to
           take
           ,
           being
           much
           molested
           with
           suggestions
           of
           Atheism
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           depths
           whereof
           Junius
           was
           quite
           lost
           for
           a
           time
           )
           and
           moved
           and
           tempted
           to
           the
           wayes
           of
           Familism
           also
           ;
           for
           some
           advised
           him
           in
           this
           condition
           to
           go
           to
           Grindlestone
           and
           to
           hear
           
             Mr.
             Brierley
          
           ,
           and
           being
           informed
           that
           the
           people
           were
           wont
           to
           find
           a
           mighty
           possessing
           over
           powering
           presence
           ,
           and
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           when
           they
           heard
           him
           ,
           he
           resolved
           upon
           the
           journey
           ;
           but
           God
           in
           mercy
           diverted
           him
           ;
           having
           reserved
           him
           for
           better
           things
           .
           Yet
           he
           read
           what
           they
           said
           ,
           and
           the
           Books
           of
           
             H.
             N.
          
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           where
           meeting
           with
           this
           passage
           ,
           
             That
             a
             Christian
             is
             so
             swallow'd
             up
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
          
           that
           what
           action
           soever
           the
           spirit
           moves
           him
           to
           ,
           suppose
           whoredome
           ,
           he
           may
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           no
           sin
           to
           him
           ;
           this
           was
           enough
           :
           for
           being
           against
           the
           light
           of
           his
           natural
           conscience
           ,
           it
           bred
           in
           him
           an
           utter
           abhorrency
           of
           th●se
           loose
           and
           vile
           wayes
           and
           principles
           ever
           after
           .
           This
           
           ada●tage
           also
           he
           had
           ,
           that
           Doctor
           Tuckney
           was
           then
           his
           Tutor
           ,
           whom
           he
           acquainted
           with
           his
           condition
           ,
           and
           had
           his
           direction
           and
           help
           in
           those
           mis●rable
           fluctuations
           and
           straits
           of
           his
           soul.
           Happy
           is
           the
           man
           whose
           doubtings
           end
           in
           establishments
           ,
           
             nil
             tam
             certum
             ,
             quàm
             quod
             de
             dubio
             certum
             ,
          
           but
           when
           men
           arrive
           in
           Scepticism
           ,
           as
           the
           last
           issue
           &
           result
           of
           all
           their
           debates
           and
           thoughts
           of
           heart
           about
           Religion
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           good
           for
           such
           if
           they
           had
           never
           been
           born
           .
        
         
           After
           his
           heart
           was
           changed
           ,
           it
           was
           observed
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           abilities
           of
           mind
           were
           also
           much
           enlarged
           ,
           divinity
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           chiefly
           the
           Art
           and
           rule
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           yet
           raising
           and
           perfecting
           the
           understanding
           also
           ;
           which
           I
           conceive
           came
           to
           pass
           chiefly
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           that
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           fixed
           him
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           serious
           ,
           and
           taught
           him
           to
           meditate
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           main
           improvement
           of
           the
           understanding
           .
           Therefore
           such
           as
           came
           to
           him
           for
           direction
           about
           their
           studies
           ,
           he
           would
           often
           advise
           them
           to
           be
           much
           in
           meditation
           ,
           professing
           ,
           that
           having
           spent
           some
           time
           in
           meditation
           every
           day
           in
           his
           beginning
           times
           ,
           and
           written
           down
           his
           thoughts
           ;
           he
           saw
           cause
           now
           to
           blesse
           God
           for
           it
           .
           He
           was
           assigned
           to
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministery
           at
           a
           solemn
           meeting
           and
           conference
           of
           sundry
           godly
           Ministers
           about
           it
           ,
           there
           were
           to
           the
           number
           of
           twelve
           present
           at
           the
           meeting
           ,
           whose
           solemn
           advice
           was
           that
           he
           should
           serve
           the
           Lord
           
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             his
             Son
          
           ;
           wherein
           they
           have
           been
           the
           salvation
           of
           many
           a
           soul
           :
           for
           upon
           this
           he
           addrest
           himself
           to
           the
           work
           ,
           with
           that
           reality
           and
           seriousnesse
           in
           wooing
           and
           winning
           souls
           ,
           that
           his
           words
           made
           deep
           impressions
           ,
           and
           seldome
           or
           never
           sell
           to
           the
           ground
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           lecturer
           a
           while
           at
           E●rles-cone
           in
           Essex
           (
           which
           I
           take
           it
           was
           the
           first
           place
           of
           his
           Ministery
           )
           
           where
           he
           did
           much
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           there
           ,
           though
           now
           it
           is
           long
           since
           ,
           and
           many
           are
           gone
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           a
           very
           precious
           and
           deep
           remembrance
           of
           him
           ,
           of
           the
           mighty
           power
           of
           God
           by
           him
           to
           this
           day
           .
           But
           
             W.
             Lawd
          
           then
           Bishop
           of
           London
           soon
           stopt
           his
           mouth
           ,
           and
           drove
           him
           away
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           many
           other
           godly
           Ministers
           from
           Essex
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           After
           this
           he
           lived
           at
           Butter-chrome
           in
           Yorkshire
           ,
           at
           Sir
           
             Richard
             Darleys
          
           house
           ,
           till
           the
           Iniquity
           of
           those
           times
           hunted
           him
           thence
           also
           .
           Then
           he
           went
           to
           Northumberland
           till
           silenced
           there
           also
           ;
           and
           being
           thus
           molested
           and
           chased
           up
           and
           down
           at
           home
           ,
           he
           fled
           to
           New-England
           ,
           and
           after
           some
           difficulties
           and
           delayes
           ,
           by
           great
           storms
           and
           disasters
           at
           Sea
           upon
           the
           Sands
           and
           Coasts
           of
           Yarmouth
           ,
           which
           retarded
           his
           voyage
           till
           another
           year
           ,
           he
           arrived
           there
           at
           last
           ;
           where
           he
           was
           Pastor
           to
           a
           precious
           flock
           at
           Cambridge
           about
           fourteen
           yeers
           .
           He
           was
           but
           46.
           or
           47.
           years
           old
           when
           he
           dyed
           .
           His
           sicknesse
           began
           with
           a
           sore
           throat
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           squinacy
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           fever
           ,
           whereof
           be
           dyed
           August
           25.
           1649.
           
           This
           was
           one
           thing
           he
           said
           upon
           his
           deathbed
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           I
           am
           vile
           ,
           but
           thou
           art
           righteous
           ;
           and
           to
           those
           that
           were
           about
           him
           ,
           he
           bade
           them
           loue
           Iesus
           Christ
           dearly
           ,
           that
           little
           part
           that
           I
           have
           in
           him
           ,
           is
           no
           small
           comfort
           to
           me
           now
           .
        
         
           His
           manner
           of
           preaching
           was
           close
           and
           searching
           ,
           and
           with
           abundance
           of
           affection
           and
           compassion
           to
           his
           hearers
           .
           He
           took
           great
           pains
           in
           his
           preparations
           for
           his
           publick
           labours
           ,
           accounting
           it
           a
           cursed
           thing
           to
           do
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           negligently
           ;
           and
           therefore
           spending
           usually
           two
           or
           three
           whole
           dayes
           in
           preparing
           for
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           had
           his
           Sermons
           finished
           usually
           on
           Saturday
           by
           two
           of
           the
           clock
           ;
           He
           hath
           some●ime
           exprest
           himself
           thus
           in
           publick
           ▪
           
           
             God
             will
             curse
             that
             mans
             labours
             that
             lumbers
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             world
             all
             the
             week
             ,
             and
             then
             upon
             Saturday
             in
             the
             afternoon
             goes
             to
             his
             Study
             ,
             when
             as
             God
             knows
             that
             time
             were
             little
             enough
             to
             pray
             and
             weep
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             his
             heart
             in
             frame
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           He
           affected
           plainnesse
           together
           with
           power
           in
           preaching
           ,
           not
           seeking
           abstrusities
           ,
           nor
           liking
           to
           hover
           and
           soar
           aloft
           in
           dark
           expressions
           ,
           and
           so
           shoot
           his
           Arrows
           (
           as
           many
           Preachers
           do
           )
           over
           the
           heads
           of
           his
           hearers
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           wretched
           stumbling
           block
           to
           some
           ,
           that
           his
           Sermons
           are
           somewhat
           strict
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           they
           term
           it
           )
           legall
           :
           some
           souls
           can
           relish
           none
           but
           meal-mouth'd
           Preachers
           ,
           who
           come
           with
           soft
           and
           smooth
           ,
           and
           toothlesse
           words
           ,
           
             byssina
             verba
             byssinis
             viris
          
           :
           But
           these
           times
           need
           humbling
           Ministeries
           ,
           and
           blessed
           be
           God
           that
           there
           are
           any
           ;
           for
           where
           there
           are
           no
           Law-Sermons
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           few
           Gospel-lives
           ,
           and
           were
           there
           more
           Law-preaching
           in
           England
           by
           the
           men
           of
           gifts
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           more
           Gospel-walking
           both
           by
           themselves
           and
           the
           People
           .
           To
           preach
           the
           Law
           ,
           not
           in
           a
           forc'd
           affected
           manner
           ,
           but
           wisely
           and
           powerfully
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           Christ
           himself
           was
           wont
           to
           do
           (
           Mat.
           5.
           and
           elsewhere
           )
           is
           the
           way
           to
           carry
           on
           all
           three
           together
           ,
           sense
           of
           misery
           ,
           the
           application
           of
           the
           remedy
           ,
           and
           the
           returns
           of
           thankefulnesse
           and
           duty
           .
           Nor
           is
           any
           doctrine
           more
           comforting
           than
           this
           humbling
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           rightly
           managed
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           certain
           the
           foundations
           of
           after-●orrows
           and
           ruines
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           have
           ever
           been
           laid
           in
           the
           days
           of
           her
           prosperity
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           rest
           ,
           when
           she
           injoyes
           all
           her
           pleasant
           things
           .
           This
           the
           watchmen
           of
           Israel
           should
           foresee
           ,
           and
           therefore
           what
           shoul●
           they
           do
           but
           seek
           to
           humble
           and
           awaken
           ,
           and
           search
           and
           melt
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           and
           
             warn
             every
             one
             night
             and
             
             day
             with
             tears
             ,
          
           that
           in
           the
           day
           of
           their
           peace
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           sin
           away
           the
           things
           of
           their
           Peace
           .
           There
           are
           therefore
           three
           requests
           ,
           which
           we
           would
           desire
           to
           beg
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           bended
           knees
           for
           England
           ,
           to
           prepetuate
           the
           present
           prosperity
           and
           peace
           thereof
           ;
           and
           let
           us
           commend
           them
           to
           the
           mourning
           and
           praying
           ones
           amongst
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           be
           the
           Lords
           remembrancers
           in
           these
           Petitions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           right
           understanding
           and
           sober
           use
           of
           liberty
           .
           For
           when
           People
           come
           first
           out
           of
           bondage
           ,
           they
           are
           apt
           to
           be
           not
           only
           somewhat
           fond
           of
           their
           liberties
           ,
           but
           to
           wax
           giddy
           and
           wanton
           with
           liberty
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           shaking
           off
           the
           bl●ody
           yokes
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           cast
           off
           at
           least
           in
           part
           the
           Government
           and
           blessed
           yoke
           of
           Christ
           also
           .
           Hence
           it
           ●o●es
           about
           ,
           that
           a
           day
           of
           rest
           from
           persecution
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           a
           day
           of
           liberty
           to
           the
           Saints
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           may
           become
           a
           day
           of
           great
           seduction
           ,
           and
           of
           liberty
           to
           seducing
           Spirits
           ,
           to
           deceive
           ,
           and
           damn
           ,
           and
           mislead
           them
           from
           the
           truths
           and
           wayes
           of
           God.
           But
           the
           machin●tions
           of
           men
           ,
           though
           in
           conjunction
           with
           the
           powers
           and
           gates
           of
           hell
           ,
           shall
           certainly
           fall
           at
           last
           before
           Truth
           and
           Prayer
           .
           And
           of
           this
           is
           the
           first
           Treatise
           which
           is
           seasonably
           publish'd
           .
        
         
           To
           be
           fast
           bound
           to
           the
           rule
           with
           all
           the
           bonds
           and
           cords
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           is
           the
           Perfection
           of
           liberty
           .
           Hence
           there
           is
           not
           a
           surer
           Corner-stone
           of
           ruine
           to
           a
           Christian
           Commonwealth
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           break
           them
           with
           unparallell'd
           destructions
           by
           some
           
             overflowing
             scourge
          
           ,
           when
           
             the
             day
             of
             vengeance
             is
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
          
           than
           to
           think
           that
           Religion
           is
           none
           of
           their
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           yet
           how
           many
           sons
           of
           Belial
           ,
           are
           there
           
             void
             of
             counsell
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             understanding
             in
             them
             ,
          
           who
           
             imagine
             vain
             things
          
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             break
             his
             bands
             asunder
             ,
             and
             cast
             away
             his
             cord●
             
             from
             us
             ?
          
           How
           do
           men
           run
           into
           extremes
           ,
           either
           stretching
           and
           paring
           every
           one
           to
           the
           Gyants
           bed
           ,
           and
           thereby
           denying
           liberty
           to
           the
           Saints
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           stature
           in
           Christ
           ,
           or
           else
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           opening
           the
           door
           so
           wide
           ,
           as
           to
           plead
           for
           liberty
           to
           all
           the
           disguised
           enemies
           and
           sins
           against
           Christ
           ,
           thereby
           instead
           of
           uniting
           the
           Saints
           in
           one
           ,
           indeavouring
           though
           a
           dreadfull
           mistake
           to
           unite
           Christ
           and
           Belial
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           sad
           thing
           when
           a
           man
           is
           come
           to
           this
           passe
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           able
           to
           resolve
           his
           conscience
           whether
           Baal
           be
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           Lord
           be
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           not
           have
           the
           worshippers
           of
           Baal
           punisht
           ,
           for
           fear
           lest
           Baal
           should
           be
           God.
           Is
           liberty
           nothing
           but
           indifferency
           and
           irresolution
           of
           spirit
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ?
           wo
           to
           
             the
             valley
             of
             vision
          
           ,
           even
           to
           a
           
             sinfull
             Nation
             laden
             with
             iniquity
          
           ,
           and
           led
           away
           from
           
             the
             truth
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Jesus
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             the
             Host
             of
             the
             high
             ones
             that
             sit
             on
             high
             ,
          
           in
           the
           day
           of
           his
           visitation
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           the
           spirit
           of
           these
           times
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           day
           when
           he
           visits
           ,
           God
           will
           visit
           for
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           his
           Word
           ,
           especially
           the
           Word
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           may
           be
           precious
           and
           powerfull
           ,
           
             may
             run
             and
             be
             glorified
             in
          
           England
           .
           Alas
           !
           as
           there
           is
           much
           preaching
           ,
           but
           few
           serious
           ,
           few
           heart-breaking
           Sermons
           :
           so
           there
           is
           much
           hearing
           ,
           but
           little
           effectual
           hearing
           .
           Men
           stand
           like
           the
           
             Oakes
             of
          
           Bashan
           ,
           before
           the
           words
           of
           the
           God
           of
           Israel
           ,
           no
           terrour
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           no
           news
           of
           everlasting
           destruction
           ,
           no
           evidence
           of
           the
           fierce
           anger
           of
           God
           upon
           them
           ,
           
             which
             burns
             down
             to
             the
             bottom
             of
             hell
             ,
          
           can
           take
           hold
           upon
           their
           spirits
           ,
           or
           awaken
           their
           consciences
           ,
           to
           make
           inquiries
           after
           God
           in
           this
           their
           day
           :
           yea
           if
           the
           bars
           of
           the
           pit
           of
           hel
           ,
           were
           broken
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           devils
           of
           hell
           should
           come
           flying
           up
           amongst
           us
           ,
           in
           our
           solemn
           Assemblies
           ,
           
           from
           the
           fiery
           corners
           of
           the
           Pit
           helow
           ,
           with
           everlasting
           burnings
           about
           their
           eares
           ,
           and
           with
           chains
           of
           darkness
           ratling
           at
           their
           heels
           ,
           they
           might
           fright
           men
           out
           of
           their
           wits
           perhaps
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           acts
           of
           sin
           it
           may
           be
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           but
           it
           would
           not
           work
           upon
           their
           hearts
           ,
           their
           desperate
           ,
           dead
           ,
           besotted
           hearts
           .
           The
           fooles
           in
           Israel
           will
           have
           their
           swinge
           in
           their
           lusts
           ,
           and
           go
           to
           hell
           in
           a
           full
           cariere
           ,
           let
           God
           do
           his
           best
           .
           Oh
           the
           hardnesse
           of
           mens
           hearts
           !
           And
           the
           main
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           because
           they
           hear
           but
           a
           sound
           of
           words
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           not
           hear
           the
           Lord
           in
           that
           Word
           :
           they
           hear
           words
           that
           are
           spoken
           by
           God
           ,
           but
           they
           hear
           not
           ,
           they
           see
           not
           God
           himself
           therein
           .
           If
           ever
           thou
           wouldest
           profit
           by
           reading
           or
           hearing
           ,
           take
           every
           word
           as
           a
           speciall
           message
           to
           thee
           from
           God
           ;
           and
           of
           this
           fruitless
           hearing
           ,
           and
           the
           rules
           of
           hearing
           aright
           is
           the
           other
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Conscience
           of
           his
           Sabbaths
           .
           Of
           which
           there
           is
           an
           elaborate
           discourse
           of
           this
           Author
           ,
           formerly
           publish'd
           by
           himself
           .
           Therefore
           we
           shall
           adde
           no
           more
           .
           The
           blessing
           of
           heaven
           go
           with
           these
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           
             a
             willing
             People
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             power
             ,
          
           to
           submit
           to
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           under
           the
           wing
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           esteeming
           these
           spirituall
           mercies
           our
           best
           mercies
           ,
           our
           choycest
           and
           dearest
           liberties
           .
           If
           ever
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           (
           which
           mercy
           forbid
           )
           should
           take
           his
           dolefull
           and
           finall
           farewell
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           as
           when
           he
           laid
           the
           tomb-stone
           upon
           Jerusalem
           ,
           such
           as
           these
           will
           be
           his
           mournings
           over
           us
           :
           
             Oh
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Jerusalem
             ,
             thou
             that
             killest
             the
             Prophets
             and
             burnest
             them
             that
             are
             sent
             unto
             thee
             ,
          
           as
           they
           did
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Popery
           ,
           
             how
             often
             would
             I
             have
             gathered
             thy
             children
             together
          
           (
           by
           my
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           therein
           )
           
             even
             as
             a
             Hen
             gathereth
             her
             Chickens
             under
             the
             wings
          
           (
           of
           my
           speciall
           
           Government
           and
           Protection
           ?
           )
           
             but
             ye
             would
             not
             ;
             behold
             your
             house
             is
             left
             unto
             you
             desolate
             .
          
           But
           the
           Lord
           who
           doth
           not
           only
           make
           the
           day
           dark
           with
           night
           ,
           but
           also
           turneth
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           into
           the
           morning
           ,
           even
           the
           Lord
           avert
           these
           evils
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           make
           the
           English
           Nation
           
             his
             Hephfibah
             ,
             and
             the
             land
             Beulah
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           prayer
           of
           his
           Mourners
           in
           Sion
           ,
           and
           of
        
         
           
             Thy
             Servants
             in
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             for
             Jesus
             sake
             ,
             
               
                 William
                 Greenhill
                 .
              
               
                 Samuel
                 Mather
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           Christian
           READER
           .
        
         
           THe
           precious
           memory
           of
           the
           Author
           of
           these
           ensuing
           SERMONS
           ,
           needs
           no
           reviving
           to
           any
           gracious
           heart
           ,
           that
           had
           any
           knowledge
           of
           him
           .
           Yea
           the
           world
           knows
           in
           part
           (
           though
           but
           in
           a
           little
           part
           )
           by
           some
           pieces
           of
           his
           formerly
           Printed
           (
           while
           he
           was
           y●t
           〈…〉
           )
           who
           this
           Author
           was
           ,
           what
           it
           owes
           to
           God
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           how
           justly
           it
           might
           sigh
           over
           his
           grave
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Of
             whom
             the
             World
             was
             not
             worthy
             !
          
           His
           praise
           throughout
           all
           the
           Churches
           ,
           is
           farre
           above
           any
           addition
           by
           so
           mean
           a
           pen
           as
           writes
           these
           lines
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           fit
           that
           the
           first
           page
           of
           any
           thing
           published
           after
           his
           death
           (
           for
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           his
           death
           is
           long
           ago
           publickly
           took
           notice
           of
           )
           should
           go
           without
           some
           witnesse
           of
           a
           mournfull
           remembrance
           thereof
           ,
           which
           indeed
           no
           tears
           can
           sufficiently
           lament
           .
           We
           who
           sometimes
           
             sate
             under
             his
             shadow
          
           ,
           and
           were
           fed
           from
           God
           by
           him
           ,
           (
           the
           poor
           flock
           of
           this
           Shepherd
           )
           among
           whom
           he
           lived
           ,
           
             testifying
             Repentance
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             faith
             towards
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           whom
           he
           sometimes
           
             exhorted
             ,
             comforted
             and
             charged
             euery
             one
             of
             us
             as
             a
             Father
             doth
             his
             
             Children
          
           ;
           we
           cannot
           but
           carry
           sorrow
           in
           the
           bottome
           of
           our
           hearts
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           wee
           must
           here
           see
           his
           face
           no
           more
           .
           Neither
           do
           we
           believe
           that
           his
           losse
           remains
           with
           us
           alone
           ,
           or
           only
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           this
           remote
           wildernesse
           ;
           the
           benefit
           (
           and
           consequently
           the
           want
           )
           of
           such
           a
           burning
           and
           shining
           Light
           ,
           is
           of
           more
           generall
           concernment
           that
           we
           easily
           apprehend
           ,
           especially
           in
           this
           Age
           ,
           wherein
           not
           only
           many
           ●it
           in
           utter
           darknesse
           ,
           but
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           the
           
             new
             Light
          
           thereof
           is
           darknesse
           ;
           and
           
             the
             Love
             of
             many
             waxing
             cold
             .
          
           But
           we
           must
           all
           be
           silent
           before
           Him
           ,
           whose
           judgements
           are
           unsearchable
           .
           Neither
           may
           we
           presume
           to
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           What
           doest
           thou
           ?
        
         
           It
           is
           instantly
           and
           not
           without
           cause
           desired
           by
           many
           ,
           that
           such
           reliques
           of
           his
           Labours
           as
           do
           survive
           him
           ,
           may
           be
           (
           at
           least
           some
           of
           them
           )
           imparted
           to
           the
           publick
           .
           To
           effect
           any
           thing
           considerable
           that
           way
           ,
           is
           not
           an
           easie
           or
           sudden
           work
           .
           But
           this
           small
           piece
           being
           at
           present
           attained
           ;
           it
           seemed
           not
           amisse
           to
           let
           it
           pass
           the
           Press
           .
           These
           were
           some
           of
           his
           Lecture-Sermons
           ,
           Preached
           most
           of
           them
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           1641.
           
           They
           are
           now
           transcribed
           by
           a
           godly
           Brother
           ,
           partly
           from
           the
           Authors
           own
           notes
           ,
           partly
           from
           what
           he
           took
           from
           his
           mouth
           :
           The
           subject
           (
           in
           both
           the
           Texts
           )
           is
           of
           great
           use
           ,
           and
           needfull
           for
           these
           times
           ;
           wherin
           there
           is
           more
           Liberty
           ,
           than
           good
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           much
           more
           common
           and
           outward
           ,
           than
           saving
           and
           effectuall
           knowledge
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           These
           posthumous
           editions
           are
           far
           short
           of
           what
           the
           Author
           was
           wont
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           the
           Sermons
           were
           in
           preaching
           .
           But
           though
           the
           sense
           be
           not
           every
           where
           so
           full
           ,
           nor
           every
           thing
           so
           
           thorowly
           spoken
           to
           ,
           nor
           the
           stile
           so
           good
           by
           far
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Authors
           manner
           was
           )
           yet
           the
           intelligent
           Reader
           will
           find
           a
           precious
           treasure
           of
           truth
           in
           it
           ,
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           buried
           or
           neglected
           .
           The
           
             Prophets
             do
             not
             live
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           but
           their
           words
           do
           :
           The
           Lord
           make
           them
           such
           ever-living
           words
           as
           may
           take
           hold
           of
           all
           our
           hearts
           ,
           not
           for
           judgement
           ,
           but
           for
           mercy
           ,
           for
           one
           of
           these
           waye●
           they
           shall
           live
           ;
           yea
           ,
           rise
           up
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
        
      
       
         
           Imprimatur
           ,
        
         
           
             
               March
               29.
               1652.
               
            
          
           
             EDM.
             CALAMY
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TABLE
           .
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             BOndage
             :
             What
             it
             is
             to
             which
             God
             delivers
             them
             that
             cast
             off
             his
             government
             .
             Page
             7
          
           
             Iuvasion
             by
             forein
             enemies
             .
             7
          
           
             By
             setting
             authority
             against
             them
             .
             7
          
           
             Oppressing
             them
             by
             one
             another
             .
             8
          
           
             Taking
             away
             good
             Governours
             .
             8
          
           
             Giving
             them
             up
             to
             Satan
             ,
             9
          
           
             And
             to
             their
             own
             lusts
             .
             9
          
           
             What
             are
             the
             sins
             ,
             for
             which
             God
             brings
             into
             Bondage
             ?
             13
          
           
             Bondage
             of
             the
             good
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             how
             it
             differs
             .
             15
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             CHurch
             of
             God
             ,
             why
             deprived
             of
             her
             liberty
             .
             11
          
           
             Church-members
             that
             are
             private
             men
             in
             their
             duties
             are
             .
             48.
             what
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             their
             neglect
             of
             their
             duty
             .
             52
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           
             Why
             men
             receive
             not
             more
             good
             from
             them
             than
             they
             do
             .
             53
          
           
             Covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             broken
             ,
             God
             rejects
             such
             as
             break
             it
             .
             3
          
           
             To
             break
             Covenant
             with
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             cast
             off
             his
             government
             as
             King.
             31
          
           
             People
             of
             God
             may
             be
             said
             to
             break
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             how
             .
             33
          
        
         
           
             G.
             
          
           
             GOvernment
             :
             see
             Power
             .
             To
             cast
             of
             Gods
             Government
             ,
             provokes
             God
             ,
             to
             bring
             into
             bondage
             .
             3
          
           
             Reasons
             of
             it
             .
             9
             ,
             10
             &c.
             
          
           
             What
             Gods
             government
             is
             .
             4
          
           
             The
             sorts
             of
             it
             .
             4
          
           
             Internall
             .
             4
             And
             Externall
             .
             5
          
           
             Want
             of
             government
             ,
             a
             judgement
             .
             8
          
           
             When
             men
             may
             be
             said
             to
             cast
             off
             Christs
             government
             .
             18.
             see
             24.
             and
             see
             Ordinances
             ,
             When
             men
             submit
             to
             Christ.
             20
             ,
             21.
             to
             29
          
           
             In
             Christs
             government
             ,
             he
             useth
             a
             threefold
             power
             .
             30
          
           
             Motives
             to
             come
             under
             Christs
             Government
             .
             81
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             LAwes
             ,
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             Lawes
             .
             67
          
           
             What
             prudence
             is
             to
             be
             used
             in
             making
             Laws
             .
             70
          
           
             And
             how
             for
             human
             laws
             bind
             .
             70
             &c
             ▪
          
           
             Gods
             Law
             onely
             can
             immediately
             bind
             the
             Conscience
             .
             70
          
           
             Good
             Lawes
             have
             relation
             to
             the
             word
             and
             law
             of
             God.
             71
          
           
             this
             proved
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Of
             Penall
             Laws
             .
             74
          
           
             Liberty
             see
             Government
             ;
             the
             sweetest
             Liberty
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             under
             Christ.
             11
          
           
             Liberty
             ,
             how
             it
             s
             abused
             .
             79
          
           
             Love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             a
             sign
             of
             subjection
             to
             him
             .
             84
          
           
             Love
             to
             Gods
             people
             ,
             another
             sign
             .
             84
          
           
             Who
             do
             not
             love
             Gods
             people
             .
             85
          
        
         
           
           
             M.
             
          
           
             MAgistrates
             ,
             We
             are
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             why
             ▪
             64
          
           
             When
             Christs
             power
             is
             cast
             off
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             not
             being
             subject
             to
             them
             .
             64
          
           
             And
             objections
             about
             this
             answered
             .
             66
          
           
             Ministeriall
             power
             what
             it
             is
             .
             54
          
           
             And
             if
             this
             be
             not
             submitted
             ,
             Christ
             is
             cast
             off
             .
             69
          
           
             And
             when
             men
             despised
             it
             .
             62
          
        
         
           
             O.
             
          
           
             ORdinances
             ,
             When
             men
             adde
             their
             own
             inventions
             to
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ,
             they
             cast
             off
             Christs
             Government
             .
             34
          
           
             We
             must
             take
             heed
             off
             this
             ;
             and
             why
             .
             35
          
           
             When
             men
             destroy
             Ordinances
             and
             deny
             them
             ,
             they
             cast
             off
             Christs
             government
             .
             35
          
           
             To
             cast
             of
             ordinances
             ,
             is
             a
             temptation
             of
             Satan
             .
             36
          
           
             When
             Christ
             is
             thrust
             out
             of
             ordinances
             ,
             his
             government
             is
             cast
             off
             .
             39
          
           
             To
             pollute
             Ordinances
             what
             it
             is
             .
             39
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             contemn
             them
             .
             39.
             40
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             use
             them
             with
             unbroken
             hearts
             .
             40
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             use
             them
             without
             faith
             .
             41
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             not
             looking
             to
             Christ
             in
             them
             .
             41
          
        
         
           
             P.
             
          
           
             POwer
             ,
             see
             Government
             .
             Power
             of
             Christ
             in
             Government
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Absolute
             .
             2.
             
             Derivative
             .
             3.
             
             Ministeriall
             .
             30
          
           
             1.
             
             Absolute
             and
             Kingly
             :
             &
             when
             men
             cast
             off
             this
             .
             31
          
           
             2.
             
             Derivative
             power
             which
             Christ
             gives
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             what
             this
             is
             ,
             see
             45
             ,
             &c
             ▪
          
           
             What
             power
             a
             private
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             hath
             .
             41
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Ministeriall
             Power
             .
             54
          
           
             What
             this
             Power
             is
             .
             55
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Power
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             in
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             when
             it
             s
             cast
             off
             .
             63
          
           
             See
             Majestrates
             .
          
           
             Of
             inferiors
             power
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             is
             cast
             off
             .
             68
          
        
         
           
             R.
             
          
           
             REproofs
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             the
             taking
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             the
             tryall
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             a
             Hypocrite
             .
             47
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             SAtan
             ,
             to
             be
             given
             over
             to
             him
             ,
             a
             judgement
             of
             God.
             9
          
           
             Service
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             .
             2
          
           
             Servants
             censured
             for
             running
             from
             their
             Masters
             .
             75
          
           
             Subjection
             ,
             see
             Government
             .
          
           
             Dangerous
             not
             to
             yeeld
             subjection
             to
             Christ.
             76
          
           
             Subjection
             to
             Christ
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             to
             be
             yeelded
             .
             82
          
           
             Directions
             how
             to
             yeeld
             subjection
             to
             Christ.
             85
          
        
         
           
             T.
             
          
           
             THankefulness
             .
             We
             are
             to
             be
             thankefull
             for
             our
             liberty
             and
             freedom
             from
             bondage
             .
             77
          
           
             Motives
             and
             Directions
             to
             it
             .
             77
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Objections
             answered
             that
             hinder
             this
             duty
             .
             80
          
        
         
           
             U.
             
          
           
             UNbelief
             ;
             The
             occasions
             of
             it
             .
             83
          
        
         
           
             W.
             
          
           
             WIll
             of
             Christ
             ,
             twofold
             .
             23
          
           
             How
             man
             cast
             off
             Christ●
             will.
             ●4
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           WHOLESOME
           CAVEAT
           For
           a
           time
           of
           LIBERTY
           .
        
         
           
             2
             CHRON.
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             Neverthelesse
             they
             shall
             be
             his
             servants
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             my
             service
             ,
             and
             the
             service
             of
             the
             kingdoms
             of
             the
             Countrey
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           greatest
           part
           of
           this
           Chapter
           is
           spent
           in
           setting
           down
           that
           famous
           War
           which
           Shishak
           King
           of
           Egypt
           made
           against
           Rehoboam
           King
           of
           Iudah
           .
        
         
           The
           cause
           of
           this
           War
           in
           regard
           of
           Shishak
           is
           not
           set
           down
           ;
           probable
           conjectures
           there
           be
           :
           Ieroboam
           probably
           might
           be
           treacherous
           ,
           who
           having
           a
           party
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           lest
           Rehoboam
           should
           grow
           too
           great
           ,
           together
           with
           some
           other
           pretended
           wrongs
           ,
           might
           awaken
           this
           Bear
           from
           his
           den
           ;
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           God
           ,
           you
           may
           see
           the
           Reason
           set
           down
           ,
           
             Vers.
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             had
             transgressed
             against
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           The
           time
           of
           this
           War
           is
           set
           down
           in
           the
           1.
           
           
             Vers.
             When
             he
             had
             established
             the
             Kingdome
          
           by
           wholesome
           Lawes
           ,
           erecting
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           and
           countenancing
           godly
           men
           ,
           2
           Chro.
           11.
           16
           ,
           17.
           which
           continued
           three
           years
           ,
           
             and
             
             strengthened
             himself
          
           by
           fortified
           places
           ,
           and
           munition
           fit
           for
           war
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Chapter
           appears
           .
           Now
           when
           he
           had
           most
           peace
           and
           quiet
           ,
           he
           and
           all
           Israel
           suddenly
           forsake
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           fourth
           year
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           fifth
           year
           comes
           Shishak
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           mighty
           hoast
           wastes
           all
           before
           him
           untill
           he
           come
           to
           the
           chief
           City
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           Vers.
           the
           5.
           and
           6.
           is
           set
           down
           the
           repentance
           of
           the
           people
           with
           their
           Princes
           especially
           .
           Shemajah
           ,
           who
           no
           doubt
           had
           spoke
           against
           their
           idolatrous
           courses
           before
           ,
           takes
           his
           season
           when
           they
           were
           low
           and
           tamed
           ,
           and
           tels
           them
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           their
           misery
           ,
           Vers.
           5.
           
           Many
           sins
           there
           were
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           as
           Idolatty
           ,
           and
           Whoredoines
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           the
           venom
           was
           ,
           
             They
             had
             forsaken
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           Let
           the
           sin
           be
           what
           it
           will
           be
           ,
           yet
           let
           it
           be
           such
           a
           one
           as
           men
           forsake
           the
           Lord
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           provocation
           ;
           hereupon
           they
           humble
           themselves
           ,
           some
           effectually
           ,
           some
           hypocritically
           ,
           yet
           all
           outwardly
           ,
           and
           say
           the
           Lord
           is
           righteous
           ;
           they
           extenuate
           not
           their
           sin
           ,
           they
           lay
           not
           the
           blame
           on
           man
           ,
           no
           not
           on
           Shishak
           ,
           but
           see
           the
           Lord
           ,
           justifie
           his
           proceedings
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           righteous
           ,
           we
           unrighteous
           ,
           although
           it
           were
           more
           heavy
           then
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           the
           7.
           
           Vers.
           and
           in
           the
           words
           read
           is
           set
           down
           the
           mitigation
           of
           Gods
           plague
           ,
           and
           the
           moderation
           of
           his
           chastisement
           ,
           
             I
             will
             not
             pour
             out
             all
             my
             wrath
             ,
          
           yet
           I
           think
           it
           not
           fit
           to
           shew
           perfect
           deliverance
           ,
           
             I
             'le
             make
             them
             servants
             ,
             to
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           parts
           in
           the
           words
           read
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           punishment
           or
           chastisement
           on
           Iudah
           for
           forsaking
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           backsliding
           from
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           hondage
           and
           privation
           of
           the
           liberty
           they
           had
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           shishaks
           servants
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Lords
           end
           ,
           it
           was
           very
           gracious
           ,
           
             That
             they
             may
             know
             my
             service
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           For
           explication
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           service
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           There
           are
           two
           things
           in
           service
           .
           1.
           
           Government
           .
           2.
           
           Subjection
           :
           cheerfull
           obedience
           to
           that
           governemt
           .
           Both
           the
           Hebrew
           word
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           hath
           these
           two
           .
        
         
           God
           sets
           up
           his
           Government
           over
           a
           people
           ,
           his
           people
           do
           or
           should
           subject
           cheefully
           to
           this
           government
           ;
           By
           my
           service
           is
           therefore
           meant
           my
           government
           ,
           and
           your
           subjection
           wrought
           by
           me
           to
           this
           governmemt
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           They
           shall
           know
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Not
           by
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           brain
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           know
           now
           ,
           but
           knowledge
           of
           experience
           ,
           as
           it
           's
           said
           in
           
             Ezek.
             6.
             ult
          
           .
           When
           I
           shall
           have
           made
           the
           Land
           desolate
           in
           all
           their
           habitations
           ,
           they
           shall
           know
           that
           I
           am
           the
           Lord.
           Now
           what
           shall
           they
           know
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           the
           difference
           betwe●n
           them
           ,
           the
           sorrow
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           the
           sweet
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           the
           misery
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           blessednesse
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           the
           bondage
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           There
           might
           be
           many
           things
           observed
           from
           the
           words
           ,
           but
           I
           note
           only
           the
           generall
           .
        
         
           Obser.
           
           
             That
             when
             any
             people
             of
             God
             forsake
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             cast
             off
             his
             government
             ●ver
             them
             ,
             they
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             to
             put
             them
             under
             the
             bondage
             of
             another
             government
             .
          
           They
           that
           abuse
           Gods
           liberty
           must
           be
           under
           bondage
           ;
           the
           Lord
           hath
           a
           Kingdome
           in
           this
           world
           most
           glorious
           ;
           hence
           when
           men
           will
           not
           be
           under
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           not
           be
           ruled
           by
           him
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           ruled
           by
           the
           whip
           ;
           and
           if
           Christs
           laws
           cannot
           bind
           ,
           Christs
           chains
           must
           .
           
             Ier.
             5.
             19.
             
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             when
             ye
             shall
             say
             ,
             Where●ore
             doth
             the
             Lord
             all
             these
             things
             unto
             us
             ?
             then
             shalt
             thou
             answer
             them
             ,
             Like
             as
             ye
             have
             forsaken
             me
             ,
             and
             served
             strange
             gods
             in
             your
             land
             ,
             so
             shall
             ye
             serve
             strangers
             in
             a
             land
             that
             is
             not
             yours
             .
          
           Psal
           ,
           107.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           
             Such
             as
             sit
             in
             darknesse
             and
             in
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             being
             ●ound
             in
             affliction
             and
             iron
             ,
             because
             they
             rebelled
             against
             the
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             contemned
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             most
             high
             .
          
           Ezek.
           20.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           
             Because
             they
             had
             not
             executed
             my
             Iudgements
             ,
             but
             had
             despised
             my
             Statutes
             ,
             and
             polluted
             my
             Sabbaths
             ,
             &c.
             
             Wherefore
             I
             gave
             them
             also
             statutes
             that
             were
             not
             good
             ,
             and
             judgements
             ,
             whereby
             they
             should
             not
             live
             ,
             &c.
          
           Zach.
           11.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             Take
             unto
             thee
             yet
             the
             instruments
             of
             a
             foolish
             Shepherd
             .
          
           Vers.
           16.
           
           
             For
             lo
             I
             will
             raise
             up
             a
             shepherd
             in
             the
             land
             which
             shall
             not
             visit
             those
             that
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             nor
             seek
             the
             young
             one
             ,
             nor
             heal
             that
             that
             is
             broken
             ,
             nor
             feed
             that
             that
             standeth
             still
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           When
           people
           break
           convenant
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           loath
           him
           ,
           then
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           I
           'Ie
           not
           feed
           and
           then
           he
           sets
           over
           them
           Idol
           shepherds
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           certain
           ,
           when
           the
           soul
           will
           not
           subject
           it self
           to
           God
           ,
           he
           goes
           about
           to
           subject
           God
           to
           him
           ,
           nay
           to
           his
           lusts
           ,
           
             Isa.
             43.
             24.
             
             Thou
             hast
             made
             me
             to
             serve
             with
             thy
             sins
             .
          
           For
           one
           of
           them
           must
           stoop
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           would
           have
           the
           Lord
           be
           mercifull
           ,
           patient
           ,
           and
           pittifull
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           in
           
           league
           with
           his
           lusts
           ,
           now
           this
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           do
           :
           And
           hence
           ,
           if
           he
           does
           not
           destroy
           him
           ,
           he
           with-draws
           himself
           from
           serving
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           and
           hence
           other
           evils
           take
           hold
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           bring
           it
           under
           .
           When
           Adam
           stood
           ,
           and
           was
           for
           God
           ,
           all
           creatures
           served
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           riches
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           preserved
           him
           ,
           the
           Lord
           communicated
           the
           sweet
           of
           his
           government
           or
           service
           to
           him
           :
           but
           when
           turned
           away
           from
           the
           right
           wayes
           of
           God
           :
           Now
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           serve
           him
           by
           governing
           of
           him
           in
           goodnesse
           ,
           he
           should
           serve
           a
           lust
           ,
           and
           bow
           to
           the
           creature
           ,
           nay
           to
           a
           lust
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           viler
           thing
           ,
           then
           for
           one
           creature
           to
           fall
           down
           and
           worship
           another
           .
           Therefore
           now
           hence
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           be
           a
           servant
           to
           any
           mans
           lust
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           some
           other
           government
           that
           must
           seize
           upon
           them
           .
           Hence
           set
           all
           the
           Saints
           in
           the
           Churches
           with
           their
           faces
           subjected
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           his
           good
           wil
           and
           righteous
           wayes
           ,
           and
           then
           his
           goodness
           shall
           flow
           down
           upon
           them
           in
           a
           through
           Christ
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           we
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           good
           ,
           but
           when
           we
           are
           set
           right
           for
           God.
           
             Hos.
             2.
             19.
             
             I
             will
             betroth
             thee
             unto
             me
             for
             ever
             ,
             yea
             I
             will
             betroth
             thee
             unto
             me
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             in
             judgement
             ,
             in
             loving
             kindnesse
             and
             mercy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           Lord
           will
           then
           command
           all
           creatures
           to
           be
           serviceable
           to
           his
           Church
           and
           people
           ;
           Vers.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           misery
           must
           needs
           seiz
           upon
           the
           soul
           that
           doth
           cast
           off
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           :
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           generall
           explication
           of
           the
           point
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           particular
           .
           1.
           
           What
           is
           this
           government
           or
           service
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           is
           the
           bondage
           he
           captivates
           his
           unto
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Why
           doth
           the
           Lord
           do
           thus
           ?
        
         
           Quest.
           1.
           
           
           What
           is
           this
           government
           or
           service
           of
           God
           which
           being
           shaken
           off
           the
           Lord
           gives
           them
           over
           to
           bondage
           ?
        
         
           Ans.
           
           There
           is
           a
           double
           government
           of
           the
           Lord
           over
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Internall
           or
           inward
           ,
           of
           which
           our
           Saviour
           speaks
           ,
           
             Luk.
             17.
             21.
             
             The
             kingdome
             of
             God
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             comes
             not
             by
             observation
          
           and
           outward
           pomp
           ;
           
             For
             behold
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             is
             within
             you
             :
          
           And
           this
           is
           nothing
           else
           in
           generall
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           Lord
           doth
           by
           his
           Spirit
           in
           the
           word
           of
           his
           grace
           cause
           the
           whole
           soul
           willingly
           to
           submit
           and
           subject
           it self
           to
           the
           whole
           will
           of
           God
           
           so
           far
           as
           it
           's
           made
           known
           to
           it
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           inward
           kingdom
           of
           God
           and
           government
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           soul.
           Ro.
           8
           ▪
           14.
           
           
             So
             many
             as
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             are
             the
             sons
             of
             God.
          
           Ps.
           110.
           2.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             shall
             send
             the
             rod
             of
             thy
             strength
             out
             of
             Zion
             ,
             &c.
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           10.
           4.
           
           
             For
             the
             weapons
             of
             our
             warfare
             are
             not
             carnall
             ,
             but
             mighty
             through
             God
             the
             pulling
             down
             of
             strong
             holds
             .
          
           Vers.
           5.
           
           
             Bringing
             into
             captivity
             every
             thought
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ.
          
           There
           are
           mighty
           boisterous
           distemp●rs
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           when
           he
           comes
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           to
           sit
           upon
           the
           royall
           throne
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           now
           they
           flie
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           inward
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           ,
           like
           a
           poor
           Subject
           pardoned
           and
           received
           to
           favour
           ,
           he
           is
           before
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Prince
           continually
           attending
           on
           him
           .
           
             Revel
             .
             7.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             These
             are
             they
             which
             came
             out
             of
             great
             tribulation
             ,
             and
             have
             washed
             their
             robes
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             white
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lamb.
          
           Vers.
           15.
           
           
             Therefore
             are
             they
             before
             the
             throne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             day
             and
             night
             in
             his
             Temple
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           this
           is
           meant
           in
           part
           by
           Gods
           service
           in
           these
           dayes
           ;
           do
           you
           think
           the
           Lord
           cared
           for
           thousands
           of
           Rams
           ?
           no
           ,
           
             but
             to
             walk
             humbly
          
           ,
           Mica
           .
           6.
           
           Did
           he
           care
           for
           Temple
           aud
           Ordinances
           ?
           no
           ,
           but
           
             Isa.
             1.
             19.
             
             If
             he
             be
             willing
             and
             obedient
             ,
             ye
             shall
             eat
             the
             good
             of
             the
             land
             .
          
           Neh.
           9.
           20.
           
           
             In
             those
             dayes
             hee
             gave
             them
             his
             good
             Spirit
             to
             instruct
             them
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Externall
           or
           outward
           ,
           the
           end
           and
           instigation
           of
           which
           was
           to
           set
           up
           and
           help
           forward
           the
           inward
           ;
           for
           externall
           Ordinances
           are
           nothing
           in
           themselves
           ,
           mean
           things
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           are
           appointed
           and
           sanctified
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           they
           are
           most
           glorious
           :
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           threatens
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           Matth.
           21.
           43.
           
           That
           
             the
             Kingdome
             should
             be
             taken
             from
             them
          
           ;
           what
           was
           that
           ?
           Surely
           not
           inward
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           outward
           and
           externall
           means
           called
           Gods
           kingdom
           ;
           all
           these
           helps
           and
           means
           shall
           be
           taken
           from
           you
           ,
           and
           all
           laid
           ruinous
           .
           Now
           this
           externall
           kingdom
           of
           Christ
           is
           double
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           externall
           kingdome
           or
           government
           of
           God
           by
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           administration
           an●
           execution
           ,
           and
           subjection
           to
           the
           blessed
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           wherein
           the
           power
           and
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           is
           seen
           ,
           and
           thus
           ,
           
             Dan.
             2.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
             Dan.
             7.
             27.
             
             It
             shall
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Saints
             of
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Not
           to
           prophane
           herds
           of
           beasts
           ,
           or
           cages
           of
           unclean
           birds
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Saints
           
           of
           the
           most
           high
           ,
           
             Whose
             kingdome
             is
             an
             everlasting
             kingdome
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           world
           shall
           subject
           themselves
           to
           this
           kingdom
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           This
           outward
           Kingdom
           Christ
           administreth
           amongst
           his
           people
           in
           this
           world
           :
           And
           this
           was
           part
           of
           the
           Lords
           government
           over
           his
           people
           herein
           ,
           though
           various
           from
           our
           form
           now
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           which
           may
           have
           divers
           forms
           ,
           and
           had
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Israel
           ;
           but
           it
           receiving
           its
           law
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           governing
           for
           God
           ,
           hence
           it
           was
           the
           government
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           subjection
           hereunto
           was
           subjection
           and
           service
           to
           God
           himself
           :
           And
           hence
           when
           the
           people
           cast
           off
           
             Samuel
             ,
             1
             Sam
             8.
             7.
             
             They
             have
             not
             rejected
             thee
             but
             me
             ,
          
           Rev.
           11.
           15.
           
           
             The
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             are
             become
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             of
             his
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             reign
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           For
           although
           the
           Common-wealth
           of
           Israel
           was
           made
           up
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           hence
           Iosephus
           cals
           it
           a
           Theocracy
           ,
           where
           the
           Lord
           governed
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           same
           thing
           had
           divers
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           formes
           and
           respects
           ,
           and
           hence
           there
           was
           a
           diverse
           government
           then
           ,
           and
           hence
           made
           diverse
           ,
           2
           
             Chron.
             19.
             5
             ,
             8.
             
             Iehosaphat
             sets
             Iudges
             in
             the
             land
             throughout
             all
             the
             fenced
             Cities
             .
          
           Such
           is
           the
           wildnesse
           ,
           boldness
           ,
           &
           carelesness
           of
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           only
           need
           lawes
           ,
           but
           watchmen
           over
           them
           to
           see
           they
           be
           kept
           :
           and
           hence
           the
           Lord
           appointed
           some
           chief
           ,
           some
           Judges
           in
           every
           City
           ,
           and
           also
           some
           in
           every
           Village
           ,
           as
           by
           proportion
           may
           be
           gathered
           ,
           Exod.
           18.
           every
           ten
           men
           had
           one
           over
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           was
           the
           blessed
           wisdome
           of
           God
           to
           put
           all
           into
           sweet
           subordination
           one
           unto
           another
           for
           himself
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Every
           one
           professing
           his
           name
           is
           made
           for
           God
           ,
           for
           Christ
           ,
           
             as
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             unto
             whom
             every
             knee
             must
             bow
             ,
          
           and
           inwardly
           subject
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Hence
           the
           Lord
           (
           it
           being
           not
           good
           to
           leave
           man
           to
           himself
           )
           erects
           a
           Kingdome
           of
           the
           Church
           with
           his
           own
           power
           ,
           and
           authority
           ,
           and
           government
           in
           it
           for
           that
           end
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           being
           poor
           shiftlesse
           against
           inward
           and
           outward
           revenge
           ,
           hence
           the
           Lords
           sets
           up
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           either
           rule
           for
           this
           end
           of
           these
           ends
           or
           not
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           answer
           it
           ,
           and
           shall
           one
           days
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
             whom
             God
             hath
             made
             head
             over
             all
             things
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           Eph.
           1.
           22.
           
           If
           they
           do
           ,
           then
           their
           government
           ,
           judgement
           and
           kingdome
           is
           the
           Lords
           in
           a
           speciall
           manner
           :
           
           and
           hence
           break
           the
           yoak
           of
           subjection
           to
           any
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           you
           cast
           off
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Lords
           government
           and
           service
           ;
           and
           being
           so
           linked
           together
           ,
           in
           truth
           if
           you
           break
           one
           you
           break
           all
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           provoke
           the
           Lord
           to
           make
           you
           kisse
           the
           clink
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           your
           necks
           under
           iron
           bondage
           that
           refuse
           subjection
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           2.
           
           
           What
           is
           that
           bondage
           or
           other
           government
           to
           which
           the
           Lord
           gives
           over
           his
           people
           when
           they
           have
           cast
           off
           his
           government
           ,
           this
           will
           provoke
           the
           Lord
           if
           the
           Lord
           be
           cast
           off
           ,
           and
           the
           casting
           off
           the
           government
           of
           Christ
           will
           bring
           the
           most
           famous
           Kingdoms
           ,
           Churches
           and
           Families
           into
           bondage
           ;
           you
           will
           say
           what
           is
           this
           bondage
           ?
           when
           is
           it
           that
           the
           Lord
           takes
           his
           season
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           A.
           1.
           
           
           The
           Lord
           takes
           his
           own
           times
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           these
           were
           a
           12.
           moneth
           before
           the
           Lord
           sent
           Shishak
           :
           Here
           he
           was
           more
           quick
           .
           Nebuchadnezza●
           comes
           at
           last
           ,
           and
           many
           years
           't
           is
           before
           the
           Lord
           doth
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           The
           Lord
           is
           various
           in
           working
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           wonderfull
           and
           hath
           divers
           wayes
           or
           means
           of
           bondage
           ,
           he
           hath
           more
           prisons
           and
           chaines
           than
           one
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           sometimes
           the
           Lord
           opens
           the
           door
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           or
           State
           ,
           for
           the
           inrode
           of
           some
           forraign
           ,
           or
           it
           may
           be
           barbarous
           Enemy
           ,
           breaking
           in
           sometime
           by
           power
           ,
           comming
           in
           sometime
           by
           craft
           ,
           and
           then
           ruling
           like
           Lions
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           makes
           to
           vex
           and
           prick
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ;
           thus
           here
           their
           lives
           were
           spared
           ,
           but
           liberties
           lost
           .
           Thus
           
             Iudg.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             They
             forsook
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             served
             Baal
             and
             Ashtaroth
             .
          
           And
           in
           
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             The
             anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             waxed
             hot
             against
             Israel
             ,
             and
             he
             dilivered
             them
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             spoylers
             that
             spoyled
             them
             .
          
           Ver.
           15
           
             Whithersoever
             they
             went
             out
             ,
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             against
             them
             for
             evill
             .
          
           And
           this
           the
           Lord
           doth
           many
           ●imes
           suddenly
           ,
           that
           one
           would
           never
           think
           that
           ever
           the
           Lord
           should
           be
           so
           sudden
           ;
           the
           Lord
           can
           be
           as
           quick
           to
           punish
           ,
           as
           man
           to
           sin
           ,
           and
           that
           unexpectedly
           .
           
             Eccl
             ,
             9.
             12.
             
             Man
             knows
             〈◊〉
             his
             time
             but
             are
             taken
             like
             fish
             in
             an
             evill
             net
             suddenly
             ,
          
           Lam.
           4.
           12.
           
           
             The
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             world
             would
             not
             have
             beleeved
             ,
          
           Judg.
           5.
           8.
           
           
             They
             set
             up
             new
             gods
             ,
             and
             war
             was
             in
             the
             gate
             .
          
        
         
           ●
           .
           Sometimes
           the
           Lord
           turns
           the
           edge
           of
           that
           lawfull
           authority
           God
           hath
           set
           over
           them
           against
           themselves
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           heavy
           scourge
           from
           God
           upon
           them
           :
           Thus
           it
           was
           with
           Israel
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           Exod.
           1.
           8
           ,
           9.
           there
           arose
           a
           King
           
           which
           knew
           not
           Ioseph
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           said
           then
           they
           were
           oppressed
           .
           Thus
           Ieroboam
           whom
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           chose
           ,
           Hos.
           5.
           11.
           he
           oppressed
           the
           people
           he
           will
           be
           in
           novating
           ,
           and
           this
           becomes
           their
           oppression
           :
           Thus
           the
           people
           under
           the
           reign
           of
           degenerate
           Solomon
           (
           though
           their
           complaint
           might
           be
           in
           part
           unjust
           .
           )
           Such
           is
           the
           venome
           of
           sin
           an
           unsubduednesse
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           turns
           light
           into
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           makes
           an
           aking
           head
           matter
           of
           sorrow
           to
           all
           the
           state
           and
           body
           of
           people
           .
           
             Eccles.
             10.
             16.
             
             Wo
             to
             thee
             ,
             O
             Land
             ,
             when
             thy
             King
             is
             a
             child
             .
          
           And
           one
           man
           shall
           do
           a
           world
           of
           hurt
           ,
           one
           Shebna
           or
           Amaziah
           ,
           and
           this
           the
           Lord
           doth
           in
           justice
           many
           times
           for
           casting
           off
           his
           government
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Sometimes
           the
           Lord
           gives
           a
           people
           up
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           one
           another
           to
           be
           mutuall
           oppressors
           of
           each
           other
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           neighbour
           shall
           be
           his
           oppressor
           .
           Zach.
           11.
           9
           
           
             I
             will
             pitty
             no
             more
             the
             inhabitaents
             of
             the
             ,
             land
             ,
             I
             will
             deliver
             them
             every
             one
             into
             his
             neighbours
             hands
             .
             I
             will
             feed
             you
             no
             more
             ,
             that
             which
             dyeth
             let
             it
             dye
             ,
             &
             that
             which
             is
             cut
             off
             let
             it
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             rest
             eat
             every
             one
             the
             flesh
             of
             another
             .
          
           Sometimes
           the
           Lord
           is
           pleased
           to
           send
           marvellous
           straits
           into
           a
           place
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           forced
           to
           imbondage
           themselves
           sometimes
           by
           words
           as
           bitter
           as
           death
           ,
           as
           sharp
           as
           arrows
           ;
           the
           Lord
           is
           pleased
           for
           the
           forsaking
           of
           his
           righteous
           wayes
           to
           make
           a
           mans
           self
           rip
           his
           own
           bowels
           ,
           the
           father
           against
           the
           childe
           ,
           the
           master
           shall
           be
           a
           scourage
           to
           the
           servant
           ,
           and
           the
           servant
           shall
           be
           a
           scourge
           to
           his
           master
           ,
           weary
           him
           of
           his
           lffe
           ,
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           a
           mans
           heart
           or
           family
           being
           cast
           off
           ,
           Mic.
           7.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           
             Trust
             not
             in
             a
             friend
          
           :
           No
           greater
           bondage
           in
           the
           world
           then
           for
           men
           professing
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           be
           desperately
           set
           one
           against
           another
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           By
           taking
           from
           a
           people
           all
           that
           righteous
           power
           of
           government
           the
           Lord
           hath
           set
           over
           them
           ,
           when
           a
           people
           despising
           the
           Lord
           and
           inward
           government
           first
           (
           for
           there
           all
           begins
           )
           and
           so
           not
           prizing
           what
           they
           have
           ,
           nor
           praying
           for
           them
           ,
           nor
           subjecting
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hereupon
           sends
           some
           sicknesse
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           evill
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           either
           suddenly
           taken
           away
           ,
           or
           gradually
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           are
           gone
           ,
           all
           sink
           ,
           or
           else
           such
           crosse
           carriages
           ,
           that
           as
           Moses
           said
           ,
           so
           say
           they
           ,
           
             I
             cannot
             bear
             this
             people
          
           .
           Thus
           
             Iudges
             21.
             25.
             
             Men
             did
             what
             was
             right
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             when
             there
             was
             no
             King
             in
             Israel
             .
          
           No
           State
           so
           miserable
           as
           an
           Anarchie
           ,
           when
           every
           one
           is
           a
           slave
           ,
           because
           
           every
           one
           will
           be
           a
           Master
           .
           Thus
           ,
           
             Isa.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             6.
             
             Be
             a
             ruler
             to
             us
             .
          
           No
           ,
           I
           'le
           not
           undertake
           to
           rule
           .
           So
           ,
           2
           Chro.
           15.
           3.
           5.
           when
           
             without
             a
             teaching
             Priest
          
           ,
           then
           
             no
             peace
             at
             all
          
           ,
           men
           will
           not
           be
           under
           government
           of
           them
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           have
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           rest
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           then
           know
           the
           want
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           By
           giving
           them
           over
           to
           Satans
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           hearts
           lusts
           ,
           that
           seeing
           they
           will
           not
           serve
           the
           Lord
           ,
           they
           shall
           serve
           their
           lusts
           and
           their
           sins
           ,
           that
           now
           the
           Lord
           he
           hath
           left
           off
           chastising
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           conscience
           shall
           check
           no
           more
           ,
           prosper
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           &
           go
           on
           in
           thy
           sin
           ,
           
             Psal.
             81.
             12.
             
             So
             I
             gave
             them
             up
             to
             their
             own
             hearts
             lusts
             ,
             and
             they
             walked
             after
             their
             own
             counsels
             .
          
           Rev.
           22.
           11.
           
           
             Let
             him
             that
             is
             filthy
             be
             filthy
             still
             .
          
        
         
           When
           the
           Lord
           shall
           give
           a
           man
           over
           to
           Satan
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           window
           him
           ,
           to
           let
           out
           the
           chaffe
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           make
           the
           grain
           the
           purer
           ,
           or
           to
           buffet
           them
           as
           he
           did
           Paul
           ,
           but
           to
           insnare
           them
           ,
           and
           hold
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           only
           tempt
           ,
           but
           his
           temptations
           shall
           take
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           take
           ,
           but
           holds
           ,
           2
           
             Tim.
             2.
             ult
             .
             Who
             are
             taken
             captive
             by
             him
             at
             his
             will
          
           ;
           taken
           alive
           as
           a
           snare
           doth
           ,
           that
           now
           a
           man
           is
           beyond
           the
           reach
           of
           all
           means
           ,
           only
           
             peradventure
             God
             may
             give
             repentance
          
           ,
           Isa.
           1.
           5.
           
           
             Why
             should
             ye
             be
             stricken
             any
             more
             ?
             ye
             wi●●
             revolt
             yet
             more
             and
             more
             .
          
           The
           Lord
           leaves
           smiting
           ,
           and
           sayes
           ,
           Go
           on
           and
           prosper
           in
           thy
           sinne
           :
           and
           which
           is
           the
           worst
           of
           all
           ,
           Satan
           shall
           so
           blinde
           him
           and
           harden
           him
           ,
           fill
           him
           with
           pride
           ,
           passion
           ,
           lying
           ,
           hatred
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           cavilling
           against
           the
           Lords
           wayes
           of
           grace
           ,
           slighting
           of
           his
           betters
           despising
           of
           wholesome
           counsell
           from
           his
           dearest
           friends
           ,
           that
           he
           
             knows
             not
             that
             gray
             hairs
             are
             upon
             him
             .
          
           And
           after
           this
           when
           God
           hath
           cast
           out
           ,
           in
           may
           be
           the
           Church
           doth
           also
           ,
           a
           most
           fearfull
           bondage
           that
           the
           Lord
           gives
           such
           a
           foul
           over
           unto
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           reasons
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           which
           I
           collect
           only
           from
           the
           story
           in
           this
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           
             Reason
             ▪
          
           1.
           
           Inregard
           of
           the
           righteous
           Judgement
           of
           God.
           It
           's
           just
           and
           equall
           that
           he
           that
           will
           not
           be
           ruled
           by
           this
           blessed
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           ruled
           by
           his
           lusts
           ;
           he
           that
           will
           ●ot
           be
           in
           subjection
           to
           a
           mercifull
           Christ
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           in
           bondage
           to
           unmercifull
           men
           :
           this
           an
           humbled
           heart
           will
           acknowledge
           ,
           as
           these
           do
           here
           ,
           Vers.
           6.
           they
           acknowledged
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           righteous
           :
           Man
           being
           fallen
           it
           had
           been
           righteous
           with
           
           God
           to
           have
           left
           all
           men
           as
           the
           Angels
           that
           fell
           in
           chains
           of
           darknesse
           for
           ever
           ▪
           But
           among
           his
           Church
           and
           people
           the
           Lord
           sends
           the
           Gospel
           to
           proclaim
           liberty
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           sends
           Christ
           with
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           the
           prison-doores
           of
           poor
           sinners
           ,
           to
           give
           repentance
           as
           well
           as
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           and
           now
           if
           they
           will
           not
           come
           out
           of
           their
           bondage
           ,
           accept
           of
           the
           Lords
           liberty
           ,
           't
           is
           exceeding
           righteous
           to
           deal
           with
           them
           as
           we
           do
           with
           prisone●s
           condemned
           to
           die
           ;
           if
           the
           Prince
           comes
           to
           the
           prison-doores
           ,
           and
           sayes
           ,
           I
           am
           come
           to
           give
           thee
           thy
           life
           ,
           nay
           and
           here
           is
           pardon
           ;
           nay
           favour
           ,
           and
           to
           pull
           off
           thy
           chaines
           also
           ,
           now
           if
           he
           saies
           no
           ,
           I
           had
           rather
           be
           in
           prison
           ;
           every
           one
           will
           say
           it
           is
           just
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           year
           of
           Jubile
           he
           that
           would
           not
           go
           free
           was
           to
           be
           a
           bondman
           for
           ever
           .
           'T
           is
           very
           righteous
           to
           give
           men
           their
           own
           choyce
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           wrong
           to
           let
           them
           have
           their
           own
           will
           :
           if
           indeed
           the
           laws
           of
           Christ
           were
           Draco's
           lawes
           ,
           hard
           and
           heavy
           ,
           there
           were
           something
           to
           object
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           most
           sweet
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           of
           all
           other
           blessings
           men
           have
           cause
           to
           blesse
           him
           ,
           
             Psal.
             147.
             ult
          
           .
        
         
           Reason
           2.
           
           
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           mercy
           or
           mercifull
           wisdom
           of
           the
           Lord
           towards
           his
           Church
           and
           people
           ,
           especially
           his
           peculiar
           ones
           ,
           that
           hereby
           they
           keep
           the
           closer
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           set
           a
           higher
           price
           upon
           the
           rules
           and
           government
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           love
           his
           kingdome
           the
           more
           ,
           and
           the
           liberties
           thereof
           ,
           and
           use
           them
           better
           when
           they
           have
           them
           again
           ,
           so
           here
           ,
           
             that
             they
             may
             know
             my
             service
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           1.
           
           How
           sweet
           it
           is
           ,
           Experience
           we
           say
           is
           the
           Mistress
           of
           fools
           ;
           such
           is
           the
           foolishness
           of
           mens
           hearts
           that
           men
           are
           many
           times
           never
           truly
           taught
           a
           truth
           till
           they
           are
           taught
           it
           by
           sense
           ,
           
             Prov.
             5.
             11.
             and
             thou
             mourn
             at
             last
             when
             thy
             flesh
             is
             consumed
          
           ;
           tell
           a
           man
           of
           all
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           they
           never
           understand
           it
           till
           they
           feel
           it
           ,
           tell
           men
           of
           the
           woe
           of
           their
           wayes
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           believe
           it
           till
           they
           see
           it
           ,
           
             Psal.
             32.
             9.
             
             Be
             not
             as
             the
             horse
             or
             mule
             that
             hath
             no
             understanding
             ,
             whose
             mouth
             must
             be
             held
             in
             with
             bit
             and
             bridle
             .
             Hosea
             10.
             11.
             
             Ephraim
             is
             like
             an
             Heifer
             that
             is
             taught
             .
          
           Like
           untamed
           Horses
           that
           will
           cast
           their
           rider
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           be
           held
           under
           and
           backt
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           are
           gentle
           ,
           so
           't
           is
           here
           ;
           and
           truly
           't
           is
           long
           before
           a
           man
           can
           learn
           the
           sweet
           of
           Christs
           government
           :
           hence
           Israel
           must
           be
           long
           in
           Egyptian
           bondage
           ,
           and
           many
           long
           miseries
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           there
           be
           either
           justice
           or
           mercy
           in
           the
           Lord
           he
           will
           do
           this
           ,
           and
           this
           point
           shall
           be
           true
           .
        
         
         
           Vse
           .
           1.
           
           
           Hence
           then
           see
           that
           the
           greatest
           liberty
           and
           sweetest
           liberty
           is
           to
           be
           under
           the
           government
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           although
           men
           do
           not
           think
           so
           :
           hence
           the
           Lord
           tells
           them
           here
           
             they
             shall
             know
             my
             service
          
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           replyed
           we
           do
           know
           it
           .
           No
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           in
           bonds
           they
           know
           it
           not
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           learn
           it
           .
           So
           't
           is
           now
           ;
           and
           hence
           let
           men
           observe
           whiles
           they
           live
           loosly
           ,
           and
           are
           guided
           by
           their
           own
           wisdome
           ,
           for
           their
           own
           ends
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           own
           will
           ,
           at
           peradventures
           ,
           at
           rovers
           ,
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           they
           do
           think
           this
           liberty
           very
           sweet
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           better
           than
           to
           be
           curb'd
           in
           :
           But
           let
           the
           Lord
           strike
           an
           arrow
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           these
           wilde
           bucks
           ,
           that
           have
           broke
           park
           and
           pale
           ,
           send
           affliction
           ,
           and
           an
           Iron
           yoke
           of
           sorrow
           upon
           them
           ,
           or
           distresse
           of
           conscience
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           sense
           and
           feeling
           left
           ,
           they
           will
           bemoan
           themselves
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           I
           did
           think
           my
           liberty
           sweet
           ,
           but
           now
           I
           see
           't
           is
           bitter
           in
           a
           sinfull
           way
           :
           and
           the
           Lords
           way
           was
           most
           sweet
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           confession
           .
           Hence
           
             Psal.
             2.
             3.
             
             Let
             us
             break
             their
             bands
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           Oh
           now
           hence
           learn
           this
           truth
           ,
           and
           digest
           it
           throughly
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           liberty
           lies
           here
           :
           do
           not
           in
           thy
           judgement
           think
           Christian
           liberty
           lies
           ,
           in
           being
           freed
           from
           the
           law
           as
           a
           rule
           of
           obedience
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           nor
           in
           thy
           practice
           ;
           but
           know
           ,
           though
           thou
           didst
           meet
           with
           a
           thousand
           Sorrows
           with
           it
           and
           griefs
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           sweet
           .
           Christs
           yoke
           ,
           (
           Mat.
           11.
           30.
           
           )
           
             is
             easie
             ,
             and
             his
             burthen
             light
             .
          
           What
           ?
           When
           not
           a
           hole
           to
           hide
           his
           head
           in
           ,
           when
           a
           reproach
           of
           men
           ,
           a
           worm
           and
           no
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           bore
           the
           Fathers
           wrath
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           meek
           under
           it
           ,
           (
           
             not
             mine
             but
             thy
             will
             be
             done
          
           )
           it
           was
           then
           most
           sweet
           ,
           1
           Kings
           9.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           To
           be
           a
           servant
           to
           Solomon
           is
           no
           bondage
           ,
           
             Psalm
             ,
             119.
             32.
             
             I
             will
             run
             ,
             when
             thou
             shalt
             inlarge
             my
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           Vse
           2.
           
           
           Hence
           see
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           Lord
           hath
           deprived
           his
           Churches
           of
           their
           liberty
           ,
           and
           his
           government
           over
           them
           at
           sundry
           times
           ,
           and
           hath
           put
           them
           under
           Iron
           yokes
           ,
           and
           bonds
           ,
           and
           sore
           pressures
           ,
           the
           reason
           is
           shewn
           ,
           they
           have
           either
           openly
           or
           more
           secretly
           cast
           off
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           here
           hath
           been
           the
           very
           wound
           the
           aile
           of
           all
           Churches
           famous
           and
           glorious
           ,
           Psal.
           81.
           14.
           
           
             Oh
             that
             they
             had
             hearkened
             ,
             I
             should
             then
             soon
             have
             subdued
             their
             enemies
             .
          
           The
           cause
           is
           not
           so
           hard
           to
           find
           to
           a
           discerning
           spirit
           who
           is
           privy
           in
           any
           measure
           to
           the
           counsels
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           
             King.
             9.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Solomon
          
           hath
           a
           promise
           that
           
             the
             Lords
             eyes
             and
             heart
             shall
             be
             to
             his
             people
          
           which
           are
           under
           
           him
           :
           but
           if
           once
           they
           slip
           the
           Coller
           ,
           then
           wo
           ;
           and
           why
           ?
           
             Because
             they
             forsook
             the
             Lord
             that
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
          
           they
           had
           liberty
           ,
           but
           they
           cast
           it
           off
           .
        
         
           What
           do
           you
           think
           was
           the
           moving
           cause
           of
           all
           those
           bloody
           persecutions
           ,
           when
           the
           blood
           of
           dogs
           was
           more
           precious
           then
           of
           Christian
           Churches
           ?
           were
           not
           they
           godly
           ?
           yes
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           doubt
           of
           it
           :
           but
           as
           it
           was
           here
           ,
           though
           humbled
           they
           must
           be
           in
           bondage
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           cast
           off
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           .
           And
           hence
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           evill
           times
           were
           come
           ,
           sad
           apostasies
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           because
           it
           was
           long
           before
           they
           were
           low
           enough
           .
           And
           hence
           ,
           Revel
           .
           6.
           till
           the
           〈…〉
           was
           opened
           ;
           no
           crying
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           with
           Israel
           in
           bondage
           ,
           no
           prayer
           to
           purpose
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           Lord
           saw
           they
           would
           abuse
           all
           liberties
           if
           they
           had
           them
           .
           And
           hence
           in
           Constantines
           time
           ,
           when
           peace
           came
           in
           ,
           contention
           came
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           abused
           all
           ,
           that
           their
           peace
           was
           their
           poyson
           .
           And
           hence
           in
           the
           primitive
           Churches
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           cast
           off
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           murmurings
           there
           were
           ,
           hence
           came
           persecution
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           a
           precious
           people
           ,
           and
           made
           blessed
           use
           of
           it
           .
           And
           the
           Lord
           couples
           their
           chief
           persecution
           with
           their
           rest
           .
           And
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Acts
             9.
             31.
             
             Then
             had
             the
             Churches
             rest
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           And
           what
           do
           you
           think
           of
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           long
           reign
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           exalting
           himself
           above
           God
           and
           all
           that
           's
           called
           God
           ,
           bringing
           the
           Church
           under
           the
           heaviest
           bondage
           for
           body
           and
           soul
           that
           ever
           the
           earth
           saw
           ?
           Men
           did
           not
           love
           the
           truth
           ,
           either
           speculative
           to
           guide
           their
           minds
           ,
           or
           practicall
           to
           rule
           their
           wills
           ;
           and
           hence
           left
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           Bleeding
           Germanies
           wo
           ?
           Oh
           poor
           Germany
           !
           Whence
           the
           Gospell
           first
           brake
           out
           in
           its
           full
           strength
           ,
           that
           now
           't
           is
           a
           field
           of
           blood
           ,
           that
           men
           in
           woods
           like
           satyres
           are
           afraid
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           men
           in
           Cities
           glad
           to
           eat
           the
           intrailes
           of
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           the
           flesh
           of
           their
           own
           babes
           to
           preserve
           their
           lives
           .
           What
           was
           there
           no
           evill
           ,
           but
           the
           common
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           under
           the
           crosse
           ?
           ask
           them
           ,
           they
           cannot
           tell
           what
           ailes
           them
           ,
           but
           curse
           the
           Emperour
           and
           
             Swedes
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           
           Oh
           think
           of
           it
           with
           sorrow
           in
           secret
           for
           them
           that
           know
           it
           not
           themselves
           ,
           they
           have
           secretly
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           secretly
           cast
           off
           the
           government
           of
           a
           mercifull
           Christ
           ,
           and
           hence
           are
           under
           the
           hand
           of
           unmercifull
           men
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           the
           cause
           in
           our
           native
           Countrey
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           prayers
           and
           tears
           no
           diliverance
           ?
           truly
           men
           do
           not
           know
           it
           but
           the
           Lord
           sees
           it
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           how
           to
           use
           their
           liberty
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           our selves
           ,
           what
           shall
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           blesse
           God
           and
           wonder
           to
           see
           how
           't
           is
           with
           many
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           to
           see
           many
           precious
           holy
           ones
           ,
           to
           whom
           
             one
             day
             in
             Gods
             Court
             is
             sweeter
             than
             a
             thousand
             elsewhere
             :
          
           but
           I
           must
           professe
           and
           cannot
           but
           mourn
           for
           others
           ,
           men
           that
           were
           eminent
           under
           bondage
           ,
           but
           never
           worse
           then
           here
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           say
           ,
           Look
           here
           by
           your
           eminent
           ones
           ;
           look
           ,
           and
           fear
           ,
           and
           mourn
           you
           Ministers
           of
           my
           house
           ;
           here
           be
           the
           people
           you
           had
           thought
           had
           been
           converted
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           all
           others
           such
           a
           one
           would
           never
           a
           fallen
           so
           ;
           one
           an
           opinion
           takes
           him
           ,
           another
           a
           lot
           ,
           another
           loose
           company
           ,
           another
           his
           lust
           ,
           another
           gowes
           proud
           ,
           another
           fierce
           ,
           another
           murmuring
           :
           what
           should
           I
           name
           all
           ?
           Oh
           that
           my
           words
           might
           be
           healing
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Vse
           3.
           
           
           Hence
           see
           what
           will
           become
           of
           us
           that
           are
           now
           under
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           if
           ever
           we
           cast
           it
           off
           ,
           either
           inward
           ,
           or
           outward
           ,
           or
           both
           .
           We
           are
           not
           dearer
           to
           him
           then
           his
           people
           Israel
           here
           ,
           nay
           Iudah
           .
           When
           old
           Israel
           the
           great
           and
           numerous
           tribes
           of
           Israel
           had
           set
           up
           calves
           ,
           little
           Iudah
           and
           Benjamin
           received
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           fell
           and
           were
           in
           bondage
           .
           I
           know
           we
           are
           not
           yet
           in
           bondage
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           more
           unseasonable
           to
           speak
           now
           then
           for
           the
           Lord
           to
           
             Solomon
             ,
             1
             King
          
           9.
           1
        
         
           Quest.
           But
           there
           being
           much
           unsubduedness
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           how
           shall
           one
           know
           when
           there
           be
           such
           sins
           for
           which
           the
           Lord
           will
           cast
           from
           under
           his
           government
           ?
        
         
           Answer
           1.
           
           
           When
           men
           do
           not
           loath
           their
           own
           hearts
           for
           the
           unprofitablenesse
           ,
           but
           loath
           Gods
           ordinances
           secretly
           ,
           and
           grow
           weary
           of
           them
           as
           of
           their
           burdens
           ,
           
           because
           of
           the
           unprofitablenesse
           of
           them
           .
           When
           a
           people
           find
           not
           that
           speciall
           good
           by
           them
           which
           recompenseth
           all
           losses
           ,
           and
           so
           prize
           them
           ,
           but
           lay
           blame
           on
           them
           ,
           because
           unfruitfull
           to
           them
           ,
           Malachie
           3.
           13.
           
           He
           speaks
           to
           a
           people
           got
           out
           of
           Captivity
           ,
           
             Your
             words
             have
             been
             stout
             against
             me
             ,
          
           no
           say
           they
           ,
           
             'T
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ,
             what
             profit
             is
             there
             in
             this
             ?
          
           you
           must
           conceive
           they
           had
           many
           losses
           ,
           were
           very
           poor
           ,
           as
           vers
           .
           11.
           a
           temptation
           which
           a
           proud
           heart
           cannot
           indure
           above
           any
           ,
           here
           is
           now
           no
           profit
           in
           mourning
           ,
           fasting
           &c.
           and
           Gods
           own
           people
           began
           to
           think
           so
           :
           and
           hence
           ,
           
             Vers.
             16.
             
             Then
             they
             spake
             often
             one
             to
             another
             ,
          
           there
           was
           good
           effect
           of
           his
           Sermon
           :
           now
           what
           follows
           ?
           Chapter
           4.
           1.
           
           Hence
           the
           wicked
           shall
           come
           and
           cut
           off
           
             Branch
             and
             Root
          
           in
           Antiochus
           time
           ,
           there
           is
           
             a
             burning
             day
             a
             comming
          
           ,
           that
           shall
           burn
           down
           house
           ,
           root
           and
           branch
           !
           and
           hence
           ,
           Matthew●1
           ●1
           .
           43.
           
           
             The
             kingdome
             shall
             be
             given
             to
             them
             that
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             .
          
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           we
           do
           ;
           No
           thy
           own
           mouth
           shall
           condemn
           thee
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           ,
           you
           find
           no
           good
           by
           all
           the
           ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           hence
           come
           those
           Questions
           :
           what
           warrant
           for
           such
           an
           ordinance
           ?
           the
           bottome
           is
           ,
           they
           never
           felt
           good
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           hence
           grow
           weary
           of
           it
           :
           well
           if
           it
           be
           your
           burthen
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           ease
           you
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           When
           you
           see
           men
           (
           professing
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           )
           mutually
           naturally
           contentious
           ,
           and
           continuing
           so
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           contentious
           with
           Saints
           which
           they
           say
           they
           love
           ,
           &
           which
           they
           are
           by
           covenant
           bound
           to
           love
           ,
           either
           from
           some
           conceived
           wrong
           ,
           and
           hence
           cannot
           forgive
           as
           Christ
           doth
           them
           ;
           or
           from
           a
           prejudicate
           groundlesse
           opinion
           ,
           they
           care
           not
           for
           me
           ,
           nor
           I
           for
           them
           ;
           or
           from
           a
           spirit
           of
           scornfull
           Censoriousnesse
           ,
           what
           are
           such
           and
           such
           ?
           or
           because
           distasted
           ,
           because
           of
           some
           reproof
           in
           their
           sin
           ;
           or
           by
           some
           opinion
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           worldly
           conveniency
           ,
           or
           laying
           out
           lots
           ,
           or
           restraint
           of
           some
           liberty
           ,
           &c.
           or
           because
           of
           some
           sin
           :
           Now
           can
           sit
           and
           censure
           ;
           and
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           this
           is
           mutual
           ;
           for
           a
           godly
           man
           may
           be
           contended
           with
           ,
           but
           he
           prayes
           and
           mourns
           and
           pitties
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           at
           some
           time
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           shall
           continually
           abide
           so
           fierce
           and
           implacable
           
             Eccles.
             7.
             9.
             
             Anger
             resteth
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             fools
          
           ;
           when
           a
           man
           shall
           be
           glad
           of
           an
           occasion
           of
           difference
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           may
           depart
           and
           have
           something
           to
           quiet
           conscience
           for
           breach
           of
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           healing
           ,
           but
           Bellies
           of
           pigs
           are
           more
           dear
           then
           bowels
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           when
           quiet
           ,
           upon
           the
           least
           occasion
           apt
           to
           p●ck
           holes
           
           and
           quarrel
           .
           Now
           it
           's
           time
           for
           the
           Lord
           to
           give
           over
           to
           another
           government
           .
           
             Zach.
             11.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             When
             Brotherhood
             is
             broken
             ,
          
           then
           an
           Idol-shepheard
           is
           set
           up
           .
           Exodus
           2.
           
           Moses
           was
           sent
           to
           deliver
           Israel
           ,
           but
           he
           finds
           two
           Hebrews
           oppressed
           striving
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           be
           checkt
           neither
           ,
           well
           then
           fare-well
           deliverance
           if
           you
           be
           of
           that
           spirit
           ;
           you
           shall
           love
           one
           another
           better
           if
           ever
           the
           Lord
           doth
           that
           for
           you
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           the
           wisdome
           of
           some
           Princes
           ,
           when
           their
           subjects
           have
           been
           at
           Civill
           wars
           ,
           to
           call
           them
           forth
           to
           a
           common
           enemy
           ,
           and
           there
           they
           can
           agree
           .
           Oh
           brethren
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           sin
           like
           this
           ,
           and
           yet
           none
           so
           slighted
           .
           You
           shall
           know
           what
           it
           is
           either
           by
           being
           yoked
           under
           enemies
           or
           sins
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           breaking
           bonds
           of
           union
           to
           Christ
           ,
           the
           other
           with
           his
           members
           .
        
         
           Vse
           4.
           
           
           Hence
           see
           the
           reason
           why
           many
           men
           are
           delivered
           up
           to
           the
           bondage
           of
           their
           own
           lusts
           ,
           the
           most
           sad
           bondage
           and
           power
           of
           Satan
           ,
           who
           have
           seemed
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           it
           ;
           truly
           they
           have
           cast
           off
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Men
           wonder
           why
           in
           this
           Countrey
           men
           are
           more
           vile
           then
           ever
           they
           were
           ,
           men
           that
           gave
           great
           hopes
           ;
           the
           reason
           is
           this
           ,
           they
           have
           seemed
           to
           be
           under
           Christs
           government
           ,
           but
           secretly
           cast
           it
           off
           :
           And
           hence
           filthy
           and
           vile
           lusts
           are
           their
           Apparitors
           and
           Pursevants
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Objection
             ▪
          
           
           The
           Saints
           feel
           a
           bondage
           ,
           how
           shall
           one
           know
           the
           difference
           ?
        
         
           Answer
           .
           
           The
           first
           and
           greatest
           inthralment
           is
           ,
           when
           Satan
           and
           sin
           so
           rule
           as
           that
           they
           know
           them
           not
           ,
           this
           is
           lamentable
           ,
           that
           like
           those
           ,
           Iohn
           8.
           33.
           when
           Christ
           told
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           
             continued
             in
             the
             truth
             it
             should
             make
             them
             free
             ,
          
           they
           would
           not
           believe
           that
           ever
           they
           were
           in
           bondage
           :
           so
           here
           a
           man
           thinks
           himself
           free
           when
           he
           is
           a
           slave
           ,
           thus
           
             Psalm
             .
             81.
             13.
             
             God
             gave
             them
             up
             to
             their
             own
             hearts
             lusts
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             led
             by
             their
             own
             Councels
             .
          
           The
           Saints
           may
           be
           much
           carried
           away
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Satans
           temptations
           ,
           but
           never
           so
           far
           as
           to
           think
           their
           bondage
           is
           their
           freedome
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           reasons
           and
           arguments
           prevailing
           against
           the
           good
           wayes
           of
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           reasons
           to
           maintain
           their
           sinfull
           courses
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           in
           such
           as
           have
           wit
           ,
           and
           parts
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           through
           the
           righteous
           judgement
           of
           God
           are
           le●t
           so
           far
           to
           abuse
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           to
           maintain
           their
           sin-full
           lusts
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           When
           men
           if
           they
           see
           their
           bondage
           yet
           have
           no
           heart
           to
           come
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           using
           all
           means
           for
           that
           end
           .
           
           When
           the
           will
           is
           in
           captivity
           ,
           no
           captivity
           like
           it
           ,
           no
           gally-slave
           like
           it
           :
           A
           childe
           of
           God
           hath
           a
           bondage
           and
           is
           led
           into
           captivity
           ,
           but
           
             Oh
             miserable
             man
          
           he
           cries
           ;
           but
           these
           ,
           
             Prov.
             17.
             10.
             have
             a
             price
             in
             their
             hand
             ,
             but
             no
             heart
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ,
          
           Ezra
           .
           1.
           5.
           
           
             So
             many
             whose
             hearts
             the
             Lordo
             stirred
             ,
             they
             gat
             up
             to
             go
             to
             Ierusalem
             :
          
           But
           the
           Lord
           never
           stirs
           the
           hearts
           of
           these
           poor
           creatures
           :
           they
           know
           and
           fear
           ,
           yet
           have
           no
           heart
           to
           get
           out
           of
           that
           condition
           ,
           nay
           rather
           willingly
           are
           so
           .
           They
           sell
           themselves
           to
           their
           lusts
           ,
           and
           sins
           ,
           and
           Satan
           :
           here
           is
           (
           saith
           Satan
           )
           this
           gain
           ,
           neglect
           prayer
           for
           it
           ,
           tell
           a
           lye
           for
           it
           ,
           break
           Covenant
           for
           it
           ,
           lose
           thy
           peace
           for
           it
           :
           here
           is
           this
           honour
           and
           credit
           ,
           look
           big
           on
           it
           :
           here
           is
           this
           estate
           ,
           carry
           thy
           countenance
           high
           ,
           and
           thus
           apparrel
           thy self
           with
           these
           trappings
           ,
           walk
           thus
           with
           thy
           boots
           French-like
           :
           here
           is
           this
           pleasure
           and
           mirth
           ,
           keep
           thou
           this
           company
           ,
           loose
           thy
           heart
           ,
           neglect
           thy
           God
           ,
           give
           thy self
           over
           to
           it
           :
           here
           is
           this
           ease
           ,
           deferre
           thy
           repentance
           ,
           be
           cold
           in
           prayer
           ,
           neglect
           thy
           family
           ;
           and
           a
           man
           sels
           himself
           to
           his
           lust
           ,
           pleasures
           and
           honours
           ;
           thou
           art
           thus
           provok't
           ,
           and
           therefore
           now
           thou
           must
           fret
           ,
           and
           murmur
           ,
           and
           rage
           ,
           and
           hold
           thy
           own
           ,
           and
           so
           ease
           thy
           heart
           ,
           thus
           men
           set
           themselves
           to
           sale
           willingly
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
           When
           men
           have
           some
           heart
           to
           come
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           leaves
           men
           to
           an
           indifferency
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           apostasie
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           with
           Agrippa
           almost
           perswaded
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           Israelites
           that
           refused
           to
           go
           into
           the
           good
           land
           ,
           Numbers
           14.
           
           And
           hereupon
           the
           Lord
           was
           wroth
           ,
           and
           said
           they
           should
           not
           ,
           but
           they
           repented
           and
           would
           fain
           have
           had
           some
           pitty
           shewed
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           misery
           ,
           but
           their
           enemies
           felt
           upon
           them
           and
           destroyed
           them
           :
           all
           the
           plea
           of
           the
           Arminians
           is
           for
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           mens
           misery
           .
           Luke
           14.
           those
           that
           were
           invited
           made
           their
           excuses
           and
           said
           ,
           
             I
             must
             needs
             go
             and
             see
             it
             :
          
           But
           found
           no
           necessity
           to
           come
           to
           Christ.
           Now
           the
           Saints
           the
           Lord
           never
           leaves
           them
           to
           a
           spirit
           of
           indifferency
           ,
           but
           keeps
           them
           in
           a
           spirit
           of
           necessity
           .
           I
           must
           come
           out
           of
           this
           miserable
           condition
           ,
           saith
           the
           poor
           soul
           ,
           they
           say
           not
           ,
           flesh
           is
           weak
           ,
           but
           I
           must
           have
           help
           .
           Psalm
           .
           110.
           because
           't
           is
           
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lords
             power
             ,
          
           they
           must
           not
           rest
           contented
           without
           help
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Lord
           delayes
           them
           and
           hears
           not
           ,
           they
           will
           follow
           the
           Lord
           so
           much
           the
           harder
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           they
           have
           any
           resolution
           to
           come
           out
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           must
           not
           be
           thus
           ,
           and
           purpose
           never
           to
           live
           thus
           again
           ▪
           
           yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           purposes
           and
           resolutions
           ,
           they
           fall
           again
           ,
           and
           never
           get
           any
           reall
           conquest
           ,
           their
           un●anied
           hearts
           and
           wills
           are
           never
           a
           whit
           more
           subdued
           .
           
             Isaiah
             63.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             For
             he
             said
             ,
             Surely
             they
             are
             my
             people
             ,
             children
             that
             will
             not
             lie
             .
             So
             he
             was
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             but
             they
             soon
             rebelled
             ,
             and
             vexed
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             :
          
           their
           wills
           were
           never
           subdued
           .
           But
           now
           the
           Saints
           either
           the
           Lord
           preserves
           them
           from
           such
           falls
           and
           Apostasies
           :
           Or
           if
           they
           do
           depart
           from
           the
           Lord
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           prevailing
           power
           of
           any
           temptation
           ,
           they
           ever
           get
           reall
           conquest
           by
           their
           fall
           ,
           their
           sinfull
           corruption
           thereby
           gets
           its
           deadly
           wound
           .
           
             Rom.
             11.
             10.
             
             Their
             backs
             are
             not
             alwaies
             bowed
             down
             ,
          
           but
           the
           Lord
           raiseth
           their
           bowed-down
           spirits
           ,
           Psalm
           145.
           14.
           and
           upholdeth
           their
           spirits
           for
           them
           when
           they
           think
           they
           shall
           one
           day
           fall
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           such
           Saul-like
           sins
           and
           distempers
           .
           A
           carnall
           heart
           may
           carry
           a
           fair
           profession
           ,
           and
           be
           in
           subjection
           to
           Christ
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           but
           his
           back
           stands
           alwaies
           bowed
           down
           under
           his
           profession
           ,
           is
           is
           his
           berthen
           ,
           and
           hence
           at
           last
           he
           casts
           it
           off
           as
           a
           man
           doth
           his
           wearisome
           burden
           ▪
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           a
           child
           of
           God
           being
           indeed
           weary
           of
           his
           sin
           ,
           and
           carrying
           that
           up
           and
           down
           with
           him
           as
           his
           burden
           ,
           with
           his
           soul
           bowed
           down
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           own
           vilenesse
           ,
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           through
           the
           help
           of
           Christ
           ,
           at
           last
           he
           comes
           to
           get
           reall
           conquest
           over
           his
           sin
           ,
           and
           cast
           it
           off
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           When
           the
           Lord
           in
           this
           case
           lets
           them
           alone
           without
           
           inward
           or
           outward
           troubles
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           fearfull
           signe
           .
           
             Hosea
             4.
             17.
             
             Ephraim
             is
             joyned
             to
             his
             Idols
             ,
             let
             him
             alone
             ,
          
           the
           Lord
           will
           take
           no
           more
           pains
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           is
           wearied
           out
           with
           striving
           .
           
             Isaiah
             1.
             5.
             
             Why
             should
             ye
             be
             stricken
             ?
             ye
             will
             revolt
             yet
             more
             and
             more
          
           ;
           when
           the
           Lord
           sees
           men
           the
           worse
           for
           his
           mercifull
           corrections
           ,
           he
           deals
           like
           parents
           that
           have
           striven
           long
           with
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           can
           do
           no
           good
           on
           them
           ,
           they
           then
           resolve
           to
           let
           them
           take
           their
           own
           course
           ,
           and
           will
           own
           them
           no
           longer
           to
           be
           of
           their
           family
           :
           the
           Lord
           never
           deals
           thus
           long
           with
           his
           ;
           but
           if
           their
           sinne
           will
           not
           waste
           by
           words
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           then
           try
           what
           chaines
           will
           do
           ,
           and
           now
           they
           shall
           finde
           good
           ,
           now
           they
           shall
           remember
           their
           backslidings
           and
           apostasies
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           impeni●ency
           in
           sin
           ,
           in
           secret
           sins
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           their
           peace
           and
           prosperity
           ;
           now
           the
           Lord
           will
           make
           sinne
           as
           bitter
           as
           ever
           it
           was
           sweet
           .
           Oh
           consider
           this
           
           you
           that
           are
           prosperous
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           Lord
           is
           good
           to
           you
           ,
           therefore
           you
           think
           the
           Lord
           likes
           well
           of
           your
           wayes
           .
           No
           greater
           plague
           then
           for
           the
           Lord
           to
           give
           a
           man
           peace
           in
           his
           sinne
           ,
           or
           if
           the
           Lord
           begins
           to
           afflict
           thee
           in
           thy
           name
           ,
           on
           estate
           begin
           to
           be
           blasted
           ,
           and
           thou
           canst
           see
           Gods
           hand
           on
           thee
           ,
           and
           knowest
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           thou
           remainest
           unhumbled
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           signe
           thou
           art
           under
           the
           bondage
           of
           thy
           sin
           .
        
         
           Vse
           5.
           
           
           For
           examination
           ,
           whether
           we
           do
           ,
           or
           when
           a
           people
           do
           cast
           off
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           destroy
           his
           kingdome
           ?
           it's
           needfull
           to
           know
           the
           sin
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           prevent
           the
           misery
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           certain
           ,
           let
           New-England
           be
           watchfull
           ,
           and
           make
           sure
           here
           ,
           to
           advance
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           the
           right
           and
           government
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           have
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           peace
           and
           mercy
           in
           your
           times
           ,
           and
           continued
           to
           your
           children
           ;
           for
           
             his
             kingdome
             is
             an
             everlasting
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             encrease
             of
             his
             kingdome
             there
             is
             no
             end
             .
          
           and
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           if
           New-England
           cast
           off
           the
           government
           from
           over
           them
           ▪
           and
           refuse
           his
           service
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           then
           take
           the
           kingdome
           from
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           then
           know
           the
           want
           of
           what
           now
           ye
           enjoy
           .
           Now
           because
           Christs
           government
           or
           
             
               Kingdome
               is
            
             
               1.
               
               Inward
               .
            
             
               2.
               Outward
               
                 
                   in
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   in
                   State.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           let
           you
           know
           1.
           when
           the
           inward
           kingdome
           of
           Christ
           is
           set
           up
           ,
           and
           when
           't
           is
           razed
           down
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           do
           by
           giving
           you
           a
           briefe
           view
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           wherein
           it
           confists
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           may
           the
           better
           Judge
           of
           your
           own
           hearts
           in
           this
           particular
           .
           As
           Satan
           hath
           an
           inward
           kingdome
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           that
           are
           without
           ,
           so
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           hath
           an
           inward
           kingdome
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           his
           Saints
           .
           
             Col.
             1.
             13.
             
             Blessed
             be
             god
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             which
             hath
             translated
             us
             from
             darknesse
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             his
             dear
             sonne
             ,
          
           which
           is
           very
           spirituall
           ,
           little
           seen
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           be
           under
           all
           outward
           government
           ,
           and
           yet
           naught
           here
           ;
           and
           therefore
           attend
           :
           this
           inward
           kingdome
           therefore
           consists
           in
           four
           things
           ,
           or
           when
           the
           whole
           soul
           submits
           it self
           to
           God
           in
           these
           four
           particulars
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           When
           the
           whole
           soul
           gives
           entertainment
           unto
           the
           Lord
           himself
           to
           come
           into
           it
           :
           for
           if
           a
           people
           shall
           say
           they
           are
           under
           such
           a
           government
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           not
           admit
           
           the
           Prince
           himself
           to
           come
           amongst
           them
           ,
           but
           keep
           him
           out
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           they
           cast
           of
           his
           government
           and
           his
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           the
           whole
           soul
           closeth
           with
           the
           whole
           will
           
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           for
           if
           a
           people
           shall
           receive
           a
           ●●nce
           amongst
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           shall
           make
           〈◊〉
           wholsome
           Laws
           to
           governe
           them
           but
           will
           be
           led
           by
           their
           own
           wills
           and
           lusts
           ,
           they
           pull
           down
           his
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           the
           whole
           soul
           thus
           closeth
           with
           the
           will
           of
           
           Christ
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           power
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           if
           a
           people
           submit
           to
           the
           will
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           but
           't
           is
           not
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           authority
           over
           them
           ,
           command
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           helps
           he
           hath
           given
           them
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           forreign
           power
           ,
           that
           underhand
           encourageth
           them
           to
           yield
           ,
           this
           is
           poor
           subjection
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           When
           the
           soul
           thus
           submits
           to
           Christ's
           will
           for
           the
           
           Lords
           ends
           ,
           denying
           its
           own
           wisedome
           or
           will
           ,
           and
           is
           led
           by
           the
           Lord
           to
           his
           end
           :
           for
           if
           a
           people
           shall
           submit
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           but
           't
           is
           to
           set
           up
           other
           princes
           ,
           he
           is
           cast
           off
           from
           his
           throne
           .
           When
           a
           man
           shall
           serve
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           under
           his
           government
           because
           it
           is
           profitable
           or
           honourable
           ,
           it
           suits
           his
           own
           end
           ,
           this
           is
           poor
           service
           in
           the
           Lords
           account
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           say
           then
           ,
           the
           soul
           is
           under
           the
           inward
           kingdome
           
           or
           goverment
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           soul
           gives
           entertainment
           to
           the
           
             Lord
             of
             Lords
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           himself
           with
           all
           his
           traine
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Gospell
           of
           grace
           ,
           the
           royall
           sword
           and
           Scepter
           of
           Christs
           kingdome
           ;
           for
           when
           Christ
           himself
           is
           thus
           received
           ,
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           is
           come
           to
           that
           soul
           ,
           and
           entred
           into
           that
           heart
           ;
           and
           hence
           Mark
           1.
           14
           ,
           15.
           the
           Gospel
           is
           called
           
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             kingdome
          
           ,
           and
           when
           Iohn
           and
           Christ
           preached
           
             beleive
             and
             repent
             ,
             for
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           Under
           which
           word
           is
           comprehended
           much
           ,
           but
           principally
           Christ
           Jesus
           ready
           to
           enter
           the
           souls
           of
           his
           people
           ;
           and
           hence
           Iohn
           preached
           Christ.
           Now
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           those
           that
           were
           effectually
           wrought
           upon
           ,
           Matt.
           11.
           12
           that
           
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             did
             suffer
             violence
             ,
             and
             the
             violent
             take
             it
             by
             force
          
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           is
           come
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           the
           elect
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           the
           soul
           uses
           a
           holy
           violence
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           do's
           draw
           the
           heart
           to
           an
           entertainment
           of
           the
           Lord
           himself
           ;
           Many
           difficulties
           there
           be
           between
           them
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           break
           through
           all
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           all
           men
           by
           nature
           ,
           they
           are
           
           strangers
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           live
           without
           God
           and
           Christ
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           Christ
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           Satan
           takes
           possession
           ,
           and
           rules
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           men
           are
           under
           the
           kingdome
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           devill
           himself
           possesses
           every
           naturall
           man
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           ,
           
             he
             worketh
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             ,
          
           to
           run
           on
           so
           ,
           and
           remain
           so
           .
           Now
           the
           Gospel
           of
           the
           kingdom●
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           to
           advance
           Christ
           in
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           makes
           a
           free
           offer
           of
           Christ
           hims●lf
           ;
           indeed
           it
           offers
           pardon
           ,
           grace
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           life
           ,
           glory
           ,
           but
           all
           these
           are
           in
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           and
           we
           possesse
           them
           by
           possessing
           and
           receiving
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ;
           as
           a
           poor
           woman
           hath
           all
           the
           wealth
           of
           the
           man
           by
           entertaining
           of
           the
           man.
           So
           that
           the
           Gospell
           firstly
           and
           primarily
           offers
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           and
           faith
           doth
           pitch
           on
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           and
           doth
           
             open
             those
             everlasting
             doores
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
             glory
             may
             come
             in
             ,
          
           John
           1.
           12.
           
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             So
             many
             as
             received
             him
             ,
             he
             gave
             power
             to
             be
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
          
           1
           John
           5.
           12.
           
           
             He
             that
             hath
             the
             Son
             ,
             hath
             Life
          
           ;
           so
           that
           now
           let
           a
           man
           refuse
           or
           reject
           the
           Lord
           himself
           as
           he
           is
           thus
           offered
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           does
           refuse
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           does
           refuse
           to
           be
           under
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Lord.
           True
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           said
           the
           kingdom
           of
           God
           hath
           been
           nigh
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           Christ
           is
           offered
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           God
           sayes
           as
           it
           were
           nothing
           shall
           please
           me
           so
           mu●h
           as
           this
           ,
           if
           thou
           dost
           receive
           me
           .
           
             Luke
             10.
             
             Go
             and
             preach
             to
             these
             and
             these
             Cities
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             will
             not
             receive
             you
             ,
             shake
             off
             the
             dust
             of
             your
             fe●t
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             know
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             hath
             been
             nigh
             to
             them
          
           ;
           then
           Christ
           comes
           into
           the
           soul
           when
           the
           whole
           soul
           takes
           the
           Lord
           for
           himself
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           Christ
           hath
           ,
           Christ
           in
           a
           pardon
           ,
           and
           Christ
           in
           a
           promise
           :
           at
           that
           very
           day
           the
           Lord
           gave
           the
           heart
           to
           receive
           him
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           come
           in
           that
           heart
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           all
           ,
           life
           ,
           peace
           ,
           joy
           ,
           and
           glory
           ,
           God
           ,
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           all
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           whole
           soul
           receives
           him
           ,
           when
           1.
           
           The
           mind
           sees
           him
           in
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           grace
           ▪
           that
           though
           it
           had
           low
           ,
           mean
           thoughts
           of
           Christ
           before
           ,
           for
           which
           it
           mourns
           ;
           yet
           the
           rising
           of
           this
           glorious
           Sun
           upon
           him
           ,
           
             he
             esteems
             all
             things
             losse
             for
             him
             that
             he
             may
             win
             Christ
             ,
             and
             be
             found
             in
             Christ
             ,
             I
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             He
             in
             me
             ,
          
           in
           Vocation
           :
           
             and
             not
             having
             my
             own
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           in
           justification
           :
           And
           
             to
             feel
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             and
             death
             also
             ,
          
           in
           sanctification
           :
           And
           
             to
             attain
             to
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           in
           glorification
           :
           and
           now
           nothing
           is
           dear
           to
           the
           soul
           but
           Christ.
           —
           2.
           
           When
           the
           will
           ,
           after
           the
           soul
           hath
           had
           some
           hopes
           the
           Lord
           may
           look
           towards
           
           it
           in
           his
           grace
           ,
           and
           having
           had
           many
           heart-breaking
           tears
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           now
           pleased
           by
           the
           glad
           tidings
           of
           the
           Gospell
           to
           give
           the
           will
           power
           not
           only
           to
           receive
           and
           entertain
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           gladly
           to
           receive
           him
           .
           The
           soul
           wonders
           that
           ever
           the
           Lord
           should
           bow
           down
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           offer
           mercy
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           when
           as
           together
           with
           this
           ,
           by
           the
           sweet
           ●avour
           of
           his
           Grace
           that
           he
           doth
           let
           into
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           soul
           doth
           receive
           the
           Lord
           with
           most
           dear
           imbracings
           into
           his
           soul
           ,
           that
           now
           there
           is
           none
           like
           to
           the
           Lord.
           
             Cant.
             1.
             3.
             
             Thy
             name
             is
             like
             an
             〈◊〉
             poured
             out
             ,
          
           where
           the
           very
           
             feet
             of
             the
             messengers
             of
             glad
             tidings
             are
             beautifull
             :
          
           But
           the
           Lord
           himself
           is
           the
           only
           crown
           and
           Joy
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           when
           the
           least
           look
           of
           love
           to
           a
           castaway
           is
           more
           sweet
           than
           kingdomes
           ,
           ay
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           that
           's
           love
           it self
           .
           
             Isaiah
             52
             9.
             
             B●●ak
             forth
             into
             joy
             ,
             sing
             together
             ye
             waste
             pla●●s
             of
          
           Jerusalem
           ;
           
             for
             the
             Lord
             hath
             comforted
             his
             people
             .
          
           When
           kings
           shall
           stop
           their
           mouths
           as
           vile
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           not
           able
           to
           set
           forth
           that
           glory
           they
           never
           heard
           of
           before
           ,
           and
           the
           soul
           for
           Joy
           sells
           away
           all
           to
           buy
           this
           pearl
           ,
           that
           it
           sayes
           with
           
             David
             ,
             How
             do
             I
             love
             thy
             Law
             !
          
           Now
           beloved
           when
           the
           soul
           does
           thus
           receive
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           is
           come
           to
           that
           soul
           ;
           and
           theref●re
           try
           and
           examin
           ,
           is
           it
           thus
           with
           you
           ?
           or
           hath
           the
           Lord
           begun
           to
           deal
           thus
           with
           thee
           ,
           to
           give
           himself
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           Angels
           ,
           the
           wonderment
           of
           heaven
           ,
           the
           mighty
           God
           of
           heaven
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           thy
           heart
           ?
           thou
           art
           then
           under
           the
           government
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God.
           But
           now
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           if
           thou
           canst
           be
           content
           to
           receive
           the
           ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           the
           consolations
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           some
           of
           the
           commands
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           never
           gave
           thee
           a
           heart
           to
           close
           with
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           strange
           thing
           to
           thee
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           the
           main
           thing
           ,
           the
           Diamond
           in
           the
           Ring
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           thou
           art
           yet
           far
           enough
           off
           from
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ;
           I
           dare
           not
           say
           ,
           not
           think
           for
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           ever
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           came
           to
           thy
           heart
           .
           Again
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           received
           Christ
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           thy
           whole
           soul
           :
           that
           now
           the
           offer
           ,
           promises
           ,
           blood
           ,
           life
           ,
           grace
           ,
           glory
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           are
           grown
           common
           things
           to
           thee
           ;
           that
           the
           Lord
           never
           sent
           thee
           home
           wondering
           at
           the
           glory
           of
           Gods
           grace
           to
           a
           poor
           wretch
           ,
           never
           yet
           said'st
           ,
           Lord●●he
           ●he
           Lord
           never
           yet
           lay
           next
           thy
           heart
           ,
           or
           if
           thou
           hast
           had
           some
           liking
           ,
           and
           some
           love
           and
           affections
           in
           pangs
           ;
           yet
           the
           Lord
           is
           not
           only
           
           precious
           ,
           and
           exceeding
           dear
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           thy
           heart
           breaks
           not
           for
           grief
           that
           thou
           hast
           so
           much
           slighted
           him
           ,
           so
           little
           born
           him
           of
           thy
           heart
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           sign
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           begun
           to
           reveal
           himself
           to
           thy
           soul
           ,
           when
           he
           gives
           thee
           a
           heart
           to
           mourn
           for
           thy
           standing
           our
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           this
           never
           came
           to
           thy
           soul.
           
        
         
           Certainly
           ,
           here
           is
           the
           wound
           of
           many
           men
           :
           The
           Gospell
           of
           God
           never
           hath
           its
           proper
           effect
           ,
           till
           the
           Lord
           help
           thee
           to
           give
           thy
           whole
           heart
           thus
           to
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           to
           a
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           peace
           ;
           and
           till
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           is
           ineffectuall
           ,
           it
           doth
           nothing
           .
           It
           was
           a
           sweet
           prayer
           of
           him
           ,
           Make
           thy
           Son
           dear
           ,
           very
           dear
           ,
           exceeding
           dear
           ,
           only
           dear
           and
           precious
           ,
           or
           not
           at
           all
           ;
           If
           thou
           hadst
           a
           thousand
           hearts
           ,
           it
           was
           too
           little
           for
           Christ
           to
           love
           him
           ,
           and
           do'st
           grudge
           him
           one
           ?
           when
           thou
           hast
           imparted
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           esteem
           to
           thy
           lusts
           and
           creature
           ,
           do'st
           thou
           love
           the
           Lord
           with
           part
           of
           thy
           heart
           ?
           but
           a
           vile
           lust
           ,
           a
           poor
           creature
           must
           have
           a
           share
           ,
           and
           the
           remnant
           will
           serve
           Christ
           ,
           is
           he
           not
           the
           onely
           pearl
           of
           thy
           heart
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           daily
           communion
           ,
           know
           this
           thou
           art
           a
           stranger
           to
           .
           
             Hear
             ye
             despisers
             ,
             and
             wonder
             ,
             and
             perish
             ,
             God
             will
             work
             a
             work
             in
             your
             dayes
             .
          
           What
           is
           that
           ?
           the
           infinit
           God
           cannot
           express
           as
           it
           were
           the
           wrath
           that
           shall
           come
           against
           such
           a
           soul
           ,
           nor
           I
           cannot
           expresse
           the
           wrath
           that
           shall
           come
           upon
           such
           a
           despiser
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           .
           Give
           him
           all
           thy
           heart
           or
           none
           :
           if
           thou
           hast
           the
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           hast
           his
           whole
           heart
           ▪
           if
           he
           had
           a
           thousand
           lives
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           laid
           them
           all
           down
           for
           thee
           .
           He
           poured
           out
           his
           bloud
           for
           every
           one
           of
           his
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           present
           thou
           art
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           When
           the
           whole
           soul
           closeth
           with
           the
           whole
           will
           of
           Christ
           ,
           having
           thus
           received
           him
           ,
           for
           if
           a
           Prince
           be
           come
           ,
           and
           people
           will
           not
           be
           ruled
           by
           him
           ,
           nor
           any
           laws
           that
           he
           makes
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           good
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           list
           ,
           the
           Kingdome
           is
           cast
           off
           ;
           For
           ,
           beloved
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           marvellous
           common
           deceit
           in
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           for
           all
           the
           world
           but
           have
           Christ
           ;
           ay
           ,
           but
           the
           will
           of
           Christ
           is
           neglected
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           clog
           ,
           and
           the
           burden
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           ;
           Christ
           is
           sweet
           and
           his
           will
           is
           〈◊〉
           ,
           Christ
           is
           precious
           ,
           and
           his
           will
           is
           vile
           .
           Why
           do
           you
           make
           him
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           ye
           will
           make
           lawes
           for
           Christ
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           rule
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           will
           shall
           not
           stand
           ?
           here
           is
           no
           King
           ;
           Such
           kind
           of
           idle
           Libertines
           were
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           1
           
             Ioh.
             1.
             6.
             
             If
             we
             say
             we
             have
             fellowship
             
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             darkness
             ,
             we
             lie
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             truth
             in
             us
             :
          
           But
           now
           when
           the
           whole
           soul
           does
           submit
           to
           the
           whole
           will
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           now
           his
           Kingdome
           is
           come
           indeed
           ,
           when
           his
           will
           is
           thus
           sweet
           ,
           
             Dan.
             7.
             27.
             
             His
             Kingdome
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             all
             nations
             shall
             serve
             him
             :
          
           and
           
             his
             servants
             ye
             are
             whom
             ye
             obey
             ,
          
           whether
           Christ
           ,
           the
           devill
           ,
           or
           your
           own
           hearts
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           whole
           wil
           of
           Christ
           is
           1.
           
           Directing
           .
           2.
           
           Correctin
           .
        
         
           Now
           when
           the
           soul
           submits
           to
           both
           ,
           then
           Christ
           rules
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           ;
           sometime
           you
           meet
           with
           Christs
           directing
           will
           ;
           now
           this
           is
           mens
           frame
           ,
           naturally
           they
           will
           not
           see
           it
           ,
           
             they
             will
             not
             come
             to
             the
             light
             ,
             Iohn
          
           3.
           
           ●0
           .
           they
           are
           led
           by
           their
           own
           counsell
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           regard
           the
           light
           and
           counsell
           of
           God
           in
           his
           word
           ;
           they
           will
           quarrell
           with
           the
           light
           when
           it
           is
           crosse
           to
           their
           ends
           ,
           gain
           ,
           honour
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           men
           have
           high
           thoughts
           against
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             10.
             5.
             
             Casting
             down
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             every
             high
             thought
             that
             exalteth
             it self
             against
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God.
          
           And
           again
           ,
           if
           men
           do
           see
           it
           ,
           yet
           like
           the
           devill
           that
           has
           much
           light
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           love
           it
           ,
           nor
           out
           of
           love
           (
           not
           unlesse
           it
           be
           out
           of
           fear
           )
           subject
           to
           it
           ▪
           like
           Balaam
           that
           had
           no
           love
           to
           Gods
           command
           ,
           but
           onely
           was
           acted
           by
           fear
           and
           constraint
           ;
           now
           when
           the
           soul
           continues
           thus
           ,
           it
           casts
           off
           Christs
           Kingdom
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           whole
           soul
           first
           comes
           to
           the
           light
           ,
           though
           it
           sees
           little
           ,
           sets
           the
           whole
           will
           of
           Christ
           before
           it
           ,
           Psal.
           18.
           22.
           saith
           
             David
             ;
             I
             have
             kept
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             wickedly
             departed
             from
             my
             God
             :
          
           and
           though
           it
           hath
           had
           many
           quarrellings
           against
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           now
           it
           hath
           not
           ,
           nor
           dares
           not
           ,
           but
           sayes
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           teach
           me
           ;
           the
           Lord
           gives
           them
           hearts
           to
           lye
           down
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           any
           man
           that
           shall
           shew
           them
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           amisse
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           say
           with
           
             David
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             search
             me
             ,
             and
             try
             me
             :
          
           I
           have
           many
           crooked
           wayes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           good
           Lord
           ,
           find
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           therefore
           come
           to
           the
           Lord
           for
           that
           end
           ;
           and
           though
           there
           be
           something
           in
           them
           that
           is
           desperately
           contrary
           to
           the
           good
           wil
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           an
           inward
           man
           that
           does
           delight
           in
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Lord
           is
           pleased
           to
           give
           them
           an
           heart
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ;
           Oh
           the
           soul
           doth
           wonder
           at
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           should
           shew
           him
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           help
           him
           against
           temptations
           ;
           and
           though
           there
           be
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           wearinesse
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           spirit
           within
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           indeed
           heaven
           it self
           to
           him
           to
           be
           in
           the
           ordinances
           of
           God
           ;
           now
           ye
           stoop
           
           to
           the
           directing
           will
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           this
           is
           thy
           way
           ,
           though
           thou
           goest
           oft
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           comest
           in
           it
           again
           ,
           as
           sin
           is
           a
           wicked
           mans
           way
           ,
           although
           he
           goeth
           a
           thousand
           times
           out
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           correcting
           will
           of
           Christ
           ;
           The
           L.
           hath
           strong
           trials
           :
           Now
           here
           subjection
           to
           Christ
           is
           required
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           directing
           will
           of
           Christ
           ;
           then
           the
           soul
           submits
           to
           this
           will
           when
           the
           mind
           objects
           not
           ,
           charges
           not
           God
           with
           folly
           ,
           as
           Eli
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           3.
           18.
           
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             what
             seemeth
             him
             good
          
           ;
           And
           likewise
           the
           will
           ,
           though
           it
           hath
           had
           many
           sad
           bouts
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           his
           frame
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           ,
           that
           the
           wil
           of
           Christ
           is
           better
           than
           every
           thing
           else
           ,
           the
           wil
           of
           Christ
           is
           alone
           sweet
           to
           him
           .
           Isa.
           38.
           saith
           
             Hezekiah
             ,
             Good
             is
             the
             wil
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           &
           so
           
             Lam.
             3.
             
             It
             's
             good
             for
             a
             man
             to
             bear
             the
             yoke
             in
             his
             youth
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             his
             cheeks
             to
             him
             that
             smites
             him
          
           ;
           Nay
           when
           there
           is
           spiritual
           evils
           on
           the
           soul
           ,
           as
           was
           on
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           spiritual
           desertions
           ,
           nothing
           but
           bitterness
           &
           sorrow
           ;
           yet
           the
           soul
           saith
           ,
           as
           Christ
           did
           ,
           
             Not
             my
             will
             ,
             but
             thine
             be
             done
             ,
             Father
             save
             me
             from
             this
             hour
             ,
             yet
             Father
             glorifie
             thy self
             ,
          
           and
           so
           the
           soul
           does
           humbly
           submit
           it self
           to
           the
           Lord
           ;
           though
           the
           Lord
           should
           never
           pitty
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           lye
           down
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           now
           is
           Gods
           Kingdome
           come
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           soul
           wil
           have
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           cast
           off
           the
           wil
           of
           Christ
           ,
           1.
           
           Either
           in
           his
           judgement
           ,
           that
           the
           law
           of
           God
           as
           given
           by
           Christ
           ,
           should
           be
           no
           rule
           to
           a
           Christian
           ;
           suppose
           you
           were
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           were
           there
           prest
           to
           bow
           before
           an
           Altar
           ,
           or
           Image
           ;
           what
           shall
           lead
           you
           ,
           if
           that
           Gods
           will
           and
           law
           must
           not
           be
           your
           rule
           ?
           The
           Lord
           will
           one
           day
           make
           you
           know
           his
           blessed
           will
           ,
           in
           that
           blessed
           law
           of
           his
           ,
           that
           ye
           shall
           never
           find
           peace
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           except
           the
           Lord
           do
           help
           ye
           thus
           to
           walk
           .
           Again
           ,
           when
           men
           cannot
           endure
           the
           wil
           of
           Christ
           ,
           cannot
           ēdure
           exho●tations
           ,
           what
           doth
           the
           man
           mean
           to
           exhort
           us
           thus
           ?
           I
           tell
           thee
           ,
           there
           goeth
           forth
           power
           with
           the
           exhorta●ions
           of
           Christ.
           I
           say
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           casting
           off
           the
           will
           of
           Christ
           here
           ;
           and
           so
           when
           men
           in
           their
           practice
           shall
           quarrel
           against
           any
           of
           Gods
           truths
           ,
           and
           are
           loath
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           yet
           not
           love
           dearly
           every
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           it
           's
           a
           burden
           to
           them
           ;
           especially
           if
           it
           crosse
           their
           own
           ends
           and
           gain
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           see
           it
           to
           be
           a
           truth
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           convinced
           ,
           and
           turn
           ro
           the
           rule
           of
           it
           ;
           if
           the
           will
           and
           ordinances
           of
           Christ
           be
           a
           burden
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           is
           not
           weary
           of
           his
           wearinesse
           ,
           but
           weary
           of
           them
           all
           the
           
           while
           :
           Art
           thou
           under
           the
           government
           of
           Christ
           ?
           If
           a
           man
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ,
           led
           by
           his
           own
           counsels
           ,
           be
           under
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           thou
           art
           ;
           so
           long
           as
           there
           is
           credit
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           so
           long
           it
           is
           entertained
           ;
           but
           now
           suppose
           it
           be
           costly
           ,
           rhat
           it
           should
           bring
           beggery
           &
           affliction
           with
           it
           ,
           is
           it
           now
           sweet
           to
           you
           ?
           doth
           this
           support
           thy
           heart
           ?
           I
           am
           in
           Gods
           way
           ,
           canst
           lye
           dowu
           and
           subscribe
           to
           the
           equity
           of
           Christs
           proceedings
           with
           thee
           ,
           though
           he
           should
           never
           shew
           favour
           to
           thee
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           not
           thus
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           say
           thou
           art
           under
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ.
           And
           so
           for
           the
           correcting
           wil
           of
           Christ
           ,
           many
           sad
           afflictions
           the
           Lord
           tries
           thee
           withall
           ,
           the
           Lord
           tries
           men
           marvellously
           ;
           when
           thou
           art
           under
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           those
           very
           things
           that
           should
           make
           men
           cry
           to
           heaven
           ,
           and
           wean
           thee
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           those
           very
           things
           do
           harden
           thee
           ,
           and
           make
           thee
           grudge
           &
           repine
           .
           The
           L.
           be
           merciful
           to
           thee
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           thy
           frame
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           never
           came
           into
           that
           heart
           ;
           you
           are
           begging
           for
           mercy
           ;
           &
           the
           Lord
           sayes
           ,
           you
           mercy
           ?
           you
           have
           abused
           it
           ;
           no
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Go
           to
           your
           lust
           that
           have
           despised
           the
           day
           of
           grace
           ,
           &
           so
           now
           you
           cast
           off
           the
           Lord
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           give
           you
           mercy
           when
           you
           would
           have
           it
           .
           Will
           you
           now
           quarrel
           with
           the
           Lord
           ?
           no
           ,
           down
           proud
           heart
           ;
           pray
           still
           ,
           and
           mourn
           still
           ,
           and
           turn
           to
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           say
           ,
           Lord
           do
           with
           me
           what
           thou
           wilt
           ,
           I
           am
           clay
           in
           thine
           hand
           ,
           thou
           may'st
           make
           me
           a
           vessell
           of
           dishonour
           ,
           I
           deserve
           not
           the
           least
           bit
           of
           bread
           ;
           such
           a
           one
           as
           is
           above
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           will
           ,
           is
           not
           under
           the
           Lord
           ,
           therefore
           submit
           thy self
           to
           the
           good
           will
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           the
           soul
           doth
           thus
           submit
           to
           the
           wil
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           power
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           i.e.
           when
           the
           soul
           doth
           not
           submit
           by
           vertue
           of
           its
           own
           power
           ,
           strength
           or
           ability
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           forreign
           power
           ;
           But
           as
           it
           doth
           seek
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           will
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           it
           would
           have
           Christ
           himself
           act
           it
           and
           rule
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           inable
           it
           to
           submit
           there
           unto
           ;
           Now
           is
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           come
           neer
           to
           that
           heart
           .
           And
           herein
           Christs
           Kingdom
           is
           different
           from
           Princes
           ,
           they
           give
           laws
           that
           men
           may
           keep
           them
           by
           their
           ●wn
           might
           ;
           hence
           they
           command
           no
           impossible
           things
           ;
           but
           the
           will
           of
           Christ
           is
           so
           crosse
           to
           a
           carnal
           hear●
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           impossible
           man
           of
           himself
           should
           submit
           to
           it
           :
           But
           the
           Lord
           doth
           it
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           the
           soul
           should
           then
           come
           to
           Christ
           in
           its
           need
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           do
           
             all
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             will
             ,
          
           and
           now
           the
           Lord
           himself
           reigns
           ,
           
           and
           that
           gloriously
           ,
           
             Ro.
             8.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             For
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             hath
             made
             me
             free
             from
             the
             law
             of
             sin
             and
             death
             ,
          
           Acts
           5
           ,
           31.
           
           
             A
             Prince
             an
             Saviour
             ,
             for
             to
             give
             repentance
             and
             remission
             of
             sins
             .
          
           It
           is
           part
           of
           his
           Princely
           power
           for
           to
           give
           remission
           of
           sins
           ;
           both
           in
           turning
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           now
           you
           exalt
           him
           when
           he
           is
           thus
           set
           up
           :
           1
           
             Cor.
             4.
             20.
             
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             is
             not
             in
             word
             ,
             but
             in
             power
             .
          
           The
           power
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           is
           come
           into
           thy
           soul
           ,
           and
           the
           soul
           is
           under
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           when
           it
           doth
           lye
           under
           the
           mighty
           power
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           2
           
             Thess.
             1
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             We
             pray
             always
             for
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             work
             and
             fulfill
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             faith
             in
             power
             ,
             that
             Christ
             may
             be
             glorified
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           then
           is
           Christ
           glorified
           ,
           when
           God
           omnipotent
           reigns
           over
           sin
           and
           unbelief
           ;
           &
           when
           the
           Lord
           doth
           this
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           is
           now
           come
           ,
           but
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           in
           glory
           is
           come
           ;
           there
           is
           many
           a
           poor
           soul
           thinks
           Christ
           rules
           him
           not
           ,
           because
           he
           cannot
           do
           this
           nor
           that
           ,
           because
           he
           finds
           his
           heart
           unable
           ,
           &
           unwilling
           for
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           will
           of
           Christ
           ;
           I
           find
           no
           strength
           at
           all
           ,
           saith
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           I
           go
           to
           Christ
           and
           find
           not
           strength
           conveyed
           ,
           and
           now
           he
           thinks
           he
           is
           not
           under
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ.
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           the
           question
           ;
           but
           hath
           the
           Lord
           made
           thee
           willing
           in
           the
           day
           of
           his
           power
           ?
           when
           the
           soul
           doth
           lye
           under
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           when
           the
           soul
           doth
           lye
           like
           wax
           before
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ;
           when
           the
           soul
           saith
           ,
           Lord
           there
           was
           never
           any
           change
           of
           my
           nature
           ;
           the
           good
           Lord
           change
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           change
           ,
           the
           good
           Lord
           increase
           and
           stir
           up
           the
           graces
           of
           thy
           Spirit
           in
           my
           soul
           ,
           and
           do
           thou
           lead
           me
           and
           guide
           me
           .
           Brethren
           ,
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           is
           come
           to
           this
           soul
           :
           
             Iohn
             5.
             40.
             
             You
             will
             not
             come
             to
             me
             for
             life
          
           ;
           He
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           quicken
           your selves
           ,
           or
           ye
           cannot
           come
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           ;
           here
           is
           their
           wound
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           come
           to
           Christ
           for
           life
           ,
           
             Rom.
             6.
             19.
             
             As
             yee
             have
             yeelded
             your
             members
             serva●●s
             to
             sin
             and
             Satan
             ,
             so
             now
             yeeld
             up
             your selves
             servants
             to
             righteousnesse
             and
             to
             holinesse
             ,
          
           Psal.
           119.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           
             Thou
             hast
             commanded
             that
             we
             should
             keep
             thy
             precepts
             continually
             .
             Oh
             that
             my
             heart
             were
             directed
             to
             keep
             thy
             precepts
             continually
             !
             Oh
             that
             my
             heart
             were
             directed
             to
             keep
             thy
             statutes
             !
          
           When
           a
           Christian
           is
           grapling
           with
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           ye
           will
           never
           be
           able
           to
           overcome
           the
           unsubduednesse
           thereof
           ;
           but
           when
           ye
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           take
           a
           course
           with
           them
           .
           1.
           
           Now
           ye
           please
           Christ.
           2.
           
           Ye
           take
           a
           sure
           course
           to
           have
           the
           will
           of
           God
           done
           ,
           he
           being
           in
           office
           for
           that
           end
           ;
           for
           
             Him
             hath
             God
             exalted
             to
             be
             a
             Prince
             and
             Saviour
             to
             Israel
             :
          
           When
           the
           soul
           doth
           look
           up
           to
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           lye
           under
           the
           power
           and
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           .
           3.
           
           You
           now
           make
           the
           yoke
           of
           Christ
           sweet
           ,
           and
           his
           name
           glorious
           ;
           nothing
           glorifies
           Christ
           so
           much
           as
           this
           ,
           when
           Jesus
           doth
           work
           in
           a
           Christian
           ,
           now
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Christ
           is
           come
           to
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           power
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           when
           men
           will
           not
           submit
           thus
           far
           to
           Christ
           :
           1.
           
           They
           can
           do
           nothing
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           on
           whom
           God
           hath
           laid
           salvation
           ;
           you
           say
           ,
           you
           cannot
           understand
           ,
           nor
           edifie
           by
           the
           Sermons
           ye
           hear
           ,
           and
           you
           cannot
           part
           with
           your
           lusts
           .
           Ay
           ,
           but
           now
           this
           is
           thy
           condemnation
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           not
           go
           to
           a
           Saviour
           that
           he
           may
           teach
           thee
           and
           help
           thee
           ,
           when
           men
           will
           not
           have
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           to
           reign
           over
           them
           :
           or
           2.
           
           If
           men
           do
           come
           ▪
           they
           will
           not
           come
           to
           him
           where
           he
           may
           be
           found
           ;
           but
           say
           ,
           I
           can
           do
           nothing
           ;
           Christ
           must
           do
           all
           ,
           and
           so
           neglect
           the
           means
           wherein
           he
           will
           be
           found
           :
           or
           3.
           
           Will
           submit
           and
           come
           in
           means
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           not
           then
           at
           the
           speciall
           time
           when
           He
           is
           to
           be
           sought
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           found
           ,
           viz.
           in
           time
           of
           temptation
           .
           But
           then
           forget
           and
           forsake
           him
           ,
           and
           cry
           not
           Hosanna
           :
           Lord
           ,
           now
           save
           ,
           now
           help
           me
           against
           this
           lust
           :
           When
           temptation
           comes
           ,
           when
           passion
           and
           pride
           come
           ,
           do
           you
           now
           go
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
           When
           the
           world
           begins
           to
           draw
           thy
           heart
           away
           ;
           dost
           thou
           say
           thus
           ,
           Lord
           I
           have
           prayed
           this
           day
           against
           this
           sin
           ,
           and
           Lord
           I
           have
           no
           strength
           against
           it
           ,
           now
           Lord
           help
           me
           ?
           but
           here
           is
           the
           misery
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           go
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           live
           in
           complaints
           all
           their
           life-time
           .
           4.
           
           If
           lastly
           any
           thing
           be
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           they
           will
           do
           it
           themselves
           ;
           as
           
             Paul
             ,
             Gal.
          
           1.
           12.
           
           Not
           but
           that
           a
           Christian
           should
           put
           forth
           himself
           ,
           a
           Christian
           is
           not
           a
           dead-hearted
           Christian
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           but
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           which
           comes
           from
           Christ
           ,
           doth
           act
           the
           soul
           in
           a
           continuall
           dependance
           on
           Christ
           ;
           and
           where
           Christ
           acts
           not
           ,
           there
           Satan
           doth
           .
           Now
           I
           say
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           is
           come
           ,
           when
           the
           soul
           doth
           thus
           submit
           to
           the
           stream
           of
           the
           bles●ed
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           may
           guide
           it
           .
           Oh
           beloved
           ,
           here
           is
           the
           skill
           ,
           that
           poseth
           the
           Angels
           how
           to
           tell
           you
           ;
           so
           to
           yield
           your selves
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           that
           Christ
           may
           come
           ,
           so
           to
           abide
           in
           the
           stock
           ,
           that
           all
           your
           fruit
           may
           be
           from
           him
           :
           
           So
           to
           lye
           under
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           stream
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           life
           may
           fall
           on
           thee
           ;
           so
           to
           be
           implanted
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           to
           fetch
           life
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           to
           him
           .
           But
           try
           this
           course
           ,
           submit
           to
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           be
           nothing
           in
           thy
           own
           eyes
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Lord
           do
           give
           thee
           any
           thing
           ,
           blesse
           the
           Lord
           for
           it
           ;
           if
           any
           strength
           against
           thy
           sin
           ,
           be
           vile
           in
           thy
           own
           eyes
           ,
           and
           try
           and
           see
           if
           ye
           find
           not
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           Heaven
           come
           into
           thy
           soul.
           Oh
           the
           light
           ,
           life
           ,
           prayers
           you
           might
           have
           ,
           the
           heavenly
           conference
           ye
           will
           have
           together
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           do
           a
           mans
           heart
           good
           to
           be
           with
           such
           a
           Christian
           ;
           that
           those
           that
           are
           with
           you
           might
           say
           ,
           Verily
           God
           is
           in
           this
           man
           ;
           verily
           there
           is
           joy
           in
           heaven
           when
           the
           Saints
           keep
           in
           this
           frame
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           When
           the
           soul
           yields
           thus
           to
           the
           will
           of
           Christ
           for
           Christs
           ends
           ;
           for
           such
           is
           the
           subtill
           wretchednesse
           of
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           that
           men
           would
           have
           Christ
           glorifie
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           glorifie
           and
           honour
           them
           ;
           like
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           that
           would
           give
           any
           money
           for
           Apostolicall
           gifts
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           some
           body
           that
           way
           also
           :
           Now
           if
           a
           man
           shall
           submit
           ,
           go
           to
           Christ
           for
           gifts
           and
           parts
           ,
           that
           's
           to
           set
           up
           another
           King
           ,
           to
           advance
           a
           mans
           self
           ;
           and
           so
           also
           sin
           and
           the
           devill
           ,
           and
           Christ
           must
           be
           made
           a
           servant
           for
           this
           end
           ;
           He
           is
           now
           no
           King
           :
           like
           a
           Rebell
           that
           is
           not
           content
           ,
           that
           thousands
           of
           the
           Kings
           Subjects
           should
           serve
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           have
           the
           Prince
           serve
           him
           a
           so
           :
           Every
           man
           will
           say
           ,
           this
           doth
           utterly
           overthrow
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           such
           a
           Prince
           .
           When
           a
           man
           shall
           secretly
           fight
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           be
           for
           himself
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           devil
           and
           sin
           within
           ;
           When
           a
           man
           shall
           make
           all
           the
           creatures
           serve
           him
           ,
           the
           souldiers
           of
           his
           army
           ;
           meat
           ,
           drink
           ,
           and
           outward
           comforts
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           marvellous
           thing
           ;
           Ay
           ,
           but
           when
           a
           man
           shall
           make
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           &
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           profession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           make
           these
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           to
           raise
           up
           his
           name
           ,
           this
           the
           Lord
           takes
           very
           ill
           .
        
         
           Only
           this
           I
           would
           adde
           ;
           when
           the
           soul
           doth
           look
           at
           Christ
           with
           a
           single
           eye
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           sweet
           and
           precious
           ,
           and
           lyes
           under
           the
           blessed
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           for
           that
           end
           ;
           and
           now
           looks
           up
           to
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           submit
           to
           him
           with
           a
           single
           eye
           ,
           that
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           may
           be
           glorified
           by
           life
           ,
           and
           death
           :
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           self
           will
           be
           in
           every
           duty
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Lord
           in
           all
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           the
           Lord.
           Yet
           though
           it
           be
           thus
           ,
           there
           is
           another
           thing
           in
           the
           soul
           that
           is
           wholly
           for
           God
           and
           
           Christ
           :
           and
           hence
           seeks
           that
           he
           may
           do
           his
           work
           ;
           his
           heart
           loves
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           seeks
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           begs
           it
           with
           many
           tears
           .
           Oh
           that
           my
           children
           might
           serve
           and
           love
           this
           God
           ;
           nay
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           world
           might
           see
           ,
           and
           blesse
           ,
           and
           admire
           this
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           inlargeth
           his
           heart
           herein
           ,
           Psal.
           72.
           19.
           and
           truly
           now
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           is
           come
           to
           thy
           soul
           ,
           
             Rom.
             5.
             17.
             
             As
             sin
          
           and
           Satan
           do
           
             reign
             by
             death
             :
             So
             Iesus
             Christ
             doth
             reign
             by
             life
             to
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           Matth.
           25.
           14.
           
           He
           is
           the
           true
           Subject
           that
           improves
           his
           Talents
           for
           the
           King
           :
           Christ
           will
           subdue
           all
           his
           to
           himself
           ,
           
             Psal.
             66.
             3.
             
             Through
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             thy
             power
             ,
             shall
             thine
             enemies
             submit
             themselves
             to
             thee
             .
          
           Rom.
           14.
           17.
           
           
             For
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             is
             not
             in
             meat
             and
             drink
             ;
             but
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           When
           a
           man
           shall
           be
           picking
           fault
           with
           things
           ,
           &
           this
           and
           that
           offends
           him
           ;
           get
           ye
           gone
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           consists
           not
           in
           that
           .
           But
           when
           the
           soul
           do's
           go
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           maintain
           his
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           love
           to
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           joy
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           here
           is
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God.
           
             He
             that
             serves
             Christ
             in
             these
             things
             ,
          
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           is
           come
           into
           his
           soul.
           
        
         
           He
           that
           thus
           submits
           to
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           he
           must
           first
           be
           a
           man
           weary
           of
           his
           own
           counsels
           ,
           and
           must
           loath
           himself
           :
           When
           the
           Lord
           hath
           wearied
           a
           man
           of
           his
           own
           wayes
           ;
           he
           sayes
           ,
           What
           am
           I
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           should
           shew
           me
           any
           mercy
           ?
           And
           when
           the
           Lord
           calls
           him
           to
           any
           service
           ;
           Lord
           ,
           What
           am
           I
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           now
           pray
           to
           thee
           ?
           Bless
           the
           Lord
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           doth
           keep
           thy
           heart
           in
           this
           frame
           ;
           but
           now
           when
           men
           will
           honour
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           Saul-like
           have
           Christ
           honour
           them
           :
           Many
           poor
           creatures
           they
           think
           it
           a
           credit
           to
           be
           in
           Church-fellowship
           ,
           and
           they
           wil
           seek
           to
           know
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           attain
           Church
           fellowship
           ,
           and
           have
           honour
           ,
           but
           know
           it
           ,
           till
           the
           Lord
           do
           pull
           down
           thy
           base
           ends
           ,
           and
           make
           thee
           loath
           thy self
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           submit
           to
           his
           blessed
           will
           ;
           truly
           till
           then
           ,
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           is
           not
           come
           to
           thy
           soul
           :
           Think
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           be
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           then
           look
           for
           good
           dayes
           ;
           Brethren
           ,
           let
           New-England
           be
           confident
           of
           it
           :
           but
           if
           this
           be
           gone
           from
           the
           soules
           and
           hearts
           of
           men
           and
           women
           in
           their
           severall
           families
           and
           places
           ;
           though
           they
           may
           have
           the
           outward
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           the
           inward
           Kingdome
           being
           not
           set
           up
           ;
           I
           say
           no
           more
           but
           what
           he
           said
           ,
           Go
           to
           Palestina
           and
           Bohemia
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           cast
           off
           the
           Lords
           government
           ,
           
           they
           had
           never
           seen
           those
           lamentable
           dayes
           ;
           they
           had
           outward
           Ordinances
           ;
           Oh
           ,
           but
           here
           was
           the
           thing
           ;
           the
           inward
           Kingdome
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           subjection
           to
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           for
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ▪
           this
           the
           Lord
           saw
           ,
           was
           not
           in
           them
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           hath
           left
           them
           to
           be
           lamentable
           spectacles
           .
           Therefore
           dear
           brethren
           .
           I
           do
           beseech
           you
           ,
           pray
           and
           beg
           for
           this
           Kingdome
           :
           Thou
           sayest
           ,
           I
           fall
           short
           of
           this
           :
           Know
           this
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           is
           at
           first
           like
           a
           grain
           of
           Mustard-seed
           ,
           some
           little
           lying
           under
           the
           will
           of
           Christ
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           in
           truth
           ,
           blessed
           be
           God
           ●or
           it
           ;
           The
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           is
           come
           ,
           and
           the
           soul
           doth
           weep
           and
           mourn
           after
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           bring
           every
           thought
           into
           subjection
           .
        
         
           Know
           it
           ,
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           is
           come
           to
           thy
           soul
           ;
           and
           know
           it
           ,
           thou
           hast
           Jesus
           Christ
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           interceding
           for
           thee
           ;
           therfore
           ,
           go
           home
           and
           blesse
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           wonder
           at
           his
           grace
           ,
           that
           hath
           translated
           thee
           from
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           his
           dear
           Son
           :
           If
           the
           Lord
           hath
           let
           thee
           finde
           the
           beginning
           of
           these
           things
           in
           truth
           ,
           go
           home
           ,
           and
           blesse
           the
           Lord
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Try
           when
           the
           externall
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           Church
           is
           cast
           off
           ,
           for
           we
           told
           you
           ,
           this
           was
           Christs
           kingdome
           .
           'T
           is
           called
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           Matth.
           25.
           1.
           
           And
           't
           is
           it
           which
           the
           Lord
           gives
           up
           at
           the
           last
           day
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           :
           and
           hence
           ,
           Mat.
           8.
           12.
           the
           members
           thereof
           are
           
             The
             Children
             of
             the
             Kingdome
          
           ;
           and
           hence
           we
           read
           of
           the
           rulers
           and
           governours
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           keys
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           doctrine
           ;
           but
           of
           power
           and
           jurisdiction
           committed
           by
           Christ
           Jesus
           to
           it
           ,
           punctually
           exprest
           in
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           Now
           we
           know
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           there
           is
           a
           three-fold
           power
           of
           Christ
           in
           Government
           :
           1.
           
           The
           supreme
           Monarchicall
           absolute
           power
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           his
           Ordinances
           .
           2.
           
           There
           is
           some
           derivative
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           Christ
           joyntly
           together
           .
           3.
           
           There
           is
           a
           Ministeriall
           power
           of
           the
           officers
           of
           the
           Church
           it self
           .
           Hence
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           is
           overthrown
           when
           these
           three
           are
           ,
           when
           this
           three-fold
           cord
           is
           broken
           by
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           ;
           and
           if
           whole
           America
           cast
           off
           these
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           these
           ;
           then
           they
           fall
           to
           bondage
           ;
           and
           if
           particular
           persons
           in
           Churches
           do
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           do
           the
           like
           to
           them
           much
           more
           :
           1
           Kings
           9.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           When
           Solomon
           had
           been
           praying
           much
           ,
           the
           Lord
           tells
           him
           ;
           
             If
             he
             would
             walk
             before
             him
             as
          
           David
           
           
             his
             father
             had
             done
             ,
             to
             keep
             his
             statutes
             and
             obey
             his
             commandments
             ;
             then
             he
             would
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             making
             good
             his
             promise
             ;
             but
             if
             not
             ,
             then
             the
             Lord
             would
             cast
             off
             him
             and
             that
             place
             .
          
           So
           Zach.
           14.
           17.
           
           
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             ,
             that
             who
             so
             will
             not
             come
             up
             of
             all
             the
             families
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             worship
             the
             King
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ;
             even
             upon
             them
             shall
             be
             no
             rain
             .
          
           The
           Lord
           is
           quick
           in
           his
           judgements
           ,
           and
           will
           spare
           none
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           is
           a
           supreme
           power
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           his
           Church
           and
           Ordinances
           thereof
           ,
           
             Isa.
             9.
             6.
             
             The
             Government
             is
             on
             his
             shoulders
          
           ;
           it
           is
           true
           this
           power
           is
           on
           others
           also
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           the
           main
           ,
           Heb.
           3.
           
           Moses
           
             was
             only
             a
             servant
             in
             his
             House
             ,
          
           Christ
           
             as
             a
             Son.
          
           The
           guidance
           of
           all
           things
           in
           the
           Church
           doth
           lye
           chiefly
           on
           him
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           would
           never
           be
           carried
           along
           .
           Christ
           is
           a
           Son
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           his
           own
           House
           ;
           into
           whose
           hands
           the
           supreme
           power
           of
           guiding
           ,
           and
           ordering
           all
           things
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           put
           ;
           the
           experience
           of
           Gods
           Saints
           and
           People
           doth
           find
           another
           power
           ,
           which
           shewes
           that
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           hath
           ,
           and
           doth
           exercise
           a
           mighty
           power
           in
           the
           ordinances
           of
           his
           Worship
           ;
           the
           supreme
           and
           kingly
           power
           which
           he
           exerciseth
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           Now
           cast
           off
           this
           kingly
           power
           ,
           the
           Lord
           himself
           is
           cast
           off
           ;
           I
           speak
           not
           immediately
           as
           in
           the
           internall
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           mediately
           .
           And
           for
           this
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           bring
           into
           bondage
           ,
           
             Luk.
             19.
             17.
             
             Those
             mine
             enemies
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           :
           
             which
             would
             not
             that
             I
             should
             reign
             over
             them
             ;
             bring
             them
             hither
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             slay
             them
          
           ;
           which
           is
           meant
           of
           the
           Lords
           external
           administration
           by
           his
           servants
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           
           When
           is
           this
           done
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           
           When
           men
           impenitently
           break
           Covenant
           made
           with
           the
           Lord.
           Especially
           in
           his
           Ordinances
           of
           cleaving
           and
           submitting
           to
           him
           therein
           ,
           and
           remain
           so
           with
           impenitency
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           main
           and
           first
           Original
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           supreme
           power
           of
           Christ
           is
           cast
           off
           ;
           for
           a
           man
           do's
           professe
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           not
           the
           will
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           his
           own
           will
           shall
           rule
           him
           ;
           Christ
           shall
           not
           be
           Lord
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           said
           ,
           
             Ier.
             2.
             31.
             
             We
             are
             Lords
             ,
             we
             will
             come
             no
             more
             at
             thee
             .
          
           When
           the
           League
           and
           Covenant
           between
           Prince
           and
           People
           is
           broke
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           cast
           off
           from
           being
           King
           ;
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           the
           Lord
           never
           did
           receive
           any
           people
           to
           himself
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           done
           it
           by
           some
           Covenant
           :
           Nor
           never
           any
           people
           took
           the
           
           Lord
           to
           be
           their
           God
           ,
           but
           by
           some
           Covenant
           ,
           they
           bound
           themselves
           to
           the
           Lord.
           Whereby
           they
           were
           either
           made
           his
           people
           ,
           or
           continued
           to
           be
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           he
           their
           God
           ;
           but
           I
           cannot
           now
           stand
           to
           clear
           this
           .
           Now
           look
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           Lord
           breaks
           his
           Covenant
           ,
           he
           casts
           them
           off
           from
           being
           his
           people
           ;
           (
           though
           this
           he
           never
           doth
           to
           the
           Elect
           )
           So
           when
           people
           break
           Covenant
           with
           him
           ,
           they
           cast
           him
           off
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lies
           ,
           from
           being
           their
           God
           ;
           they
           do
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lyes
           ,
           make
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           no
           God.
           You
           shall
           see
           therefore
           ,
           
             Hosea
             10.
             3.
             
             They
             say
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             King
             ;
             because
             we
             feared
             not
             the
             Lord.
          
           It
           is
           the
           speech
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           a
           sad
           time
           ,
           wherein
           they
           did
           not
           fear
           the
           Lord
           ;
           
             They
             have
             spoken
             words
             ,
             swearing
             falsly
             ,
             and
             breaking
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           In
           their
           time
           of
           Covenanting
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           there
           seemed
           to
           be
           much
           sorrow
           and
           humiliation
           ;
           yet
           in
           these
           very
           Covenants
           ,
           
             Hemlock
             did
             spring
             up
          
           ,
           and
           hence
           captivity
           came
           .
           Many
           times
           the
           Covenants
           that
           are
           made
           ,
           there
           is
           such
           outward
           seeming
           reality
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           men
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           speaking
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           ,
           He
           thinks
           certainly
           these
           Promises
           ,
           these
           Covenants
           will
           never
           be
           broke
           ;
           yet
           they
           are
           broken
           ,
           
             Isa.
             65.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             I
             said
             ,
             surely
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ;
           
             This
             is
             a
             people
             that
             will
             not
             lie
             .
          
           Such
           profession
           ,
           and
           such
           acknowledgements
           ,
           &c.
           so
           it
           is
           said
           ;
           
             In
             all
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             he
             was
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             the
             Angel
             of
             his
             presence
             did
             redeem
             them
             :
             But
          
           afterward
           ,
           
             they
             rebelled
             ,
             and
             vexed
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             :
          
           They
           cast
           off
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           be
           under
           the
           bonds
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           
             so
             he
             was
             turned
             to
             be
             their
             enemy
          
           ;
           this
           is
           that
           which
           brings
           captivity
           and
           bondage
           ,
           
             Ierm
             .
             2.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             &c.
             Is
             Israel
             a
             servant
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           ye
           shall
           see
           the
           reason
           why
           he
           was
           so
           ;
           
             I
             have
             broken
             their
             iron
             yoke
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             and
             I
             have
             burst
             thy
             bonds
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             planted
             thee
             a
             nohle
             Vine
             ;
             yet
             hast
             thou
             degenerated
             :
          
           and
           this
           is
           that
           which
           doth
           make
           them
           vassals
           or
           slaves
           .
           And
           in
           truth
           you
           never
           see
           Churches
           laid
           desolate
           ;
           but
           when
           that
           time
           comes
           ,
           men
           shall
           see
           ,
           and
           shall
           professe
           it
           .
           When
           other
           Nations
           shall
           ask
           ;
           Why
           hath
           the
           the
           Lord
           dealt
           thus
           with
           his
           people
           ?
           The
           answer
           shall
           be
           clear
           ;
           They
           have
           broken
           the
           Covenant
           of
           the
           Lord.
           When
           many
           miseries
           come
           upon
           particular
           persons
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ?
           then
           remember
           the
           Covenant
           thou
           hast
           broken
           with
           the
           Lord.
           
             Isa.
             24.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             They
             have
             transgressed
             the
             ●aw
             ,
          
           speaking
           of
           the
           whole
           earth
           ;
           
             And
             they
             have
             changed
             their
             
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             broken
             the
             everlasting
             Covenant
             .
          
           A
           people
           that
           might
           have
           had
           everlasting
           mercy
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           submit
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           they
           have
           broken
           this
           everlasting
           Covenant
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           Now
           what
           followes
           ?
           
             The
             earth
             is
             defiled
             under
             the
             inhabitants
             thereof
          
           ;
           and
           hence
           heavy
           things
           that
           are
           there
           written
           ,
           shal
           befall
           the
           whole
           world
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           sin
           that
           defiles
           the
           earth
           men
           tread
           on
           ,
           and
           the
           houses
           men
           inhabite
           in
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           sin
           against
           most
           light
           :
           They
           which
           make
           Covenants
           have
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           light
           ,
           and
           also
           most
           will.
           And
           that
           do's
           aggravate
           a
           sin
           ;
           when
           the
           whole
           heart
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           do's
           give
           up
           it self
           to
           a
           lust
           ,
           and
           breaks
           hereby
           all
           bonds
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           sin
           that
           men
           might
           avoid
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           be
           watchfull
           against
           :
           For
           it
           is
           a
           sinfull
           thing
           to
           make
           a
           Covenant
           of
           impossible
           things
           ,
           therefore
           it
           lyes
           heavy
           on
           the
           co●science
           of
           men
           afterwa●ds
           ;
           I
           might
           have
           been
           better
           ,
           &
           might
           have
           walked
           better
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           ●●n
           that
           do's
           destroy
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           this
           sin
           it
           do's
           destroy
           the
           very
           will
           of
           Christ.
           Had'st
           thou
           never
           been
           bound
           in
           Covenant
           ;
           hadst
           thou
           laid
           by
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           the
           wil
           of
           God
           had
           been
           kept
           whole
           .
           As
           cords
           not
           used
           ,
           are
           kept
           whole
           ;
           but
           when
           broke
           ,
           are
           utterly
           spoiled
           .
           When
           a
           man
           do's
           bind
           himself
           by
           a
           Covenant
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           then
           break
           it
           ;
           he
           do's
           as
           much
           as
           in
           him
           lyes
           ,
           to
           destroy
           the
           Lord
           from
           being
           King.
           
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Saints
           and
           people
           of
           God
           may
           be
           said
           in
           some
           case
           to
           break
           Covenant
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           never
           impenitently
           break
           Covenant
           with
           the
           Lord
           ;
           they
           may
           break
           Covenant
           with
           the
           Lord
           very
           often
           ▪
           but
           yet
           it
           is
           with
           them
           as
           those
           in
           Iudges●
           .
           1
           ,
           4.
           
           When
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Lord
           came
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           under
           grievous
           sad
           bondage
           ;
           saith
           he
           to
           them
           from
           the
           Lord
           :
           
             I
             have
             brought
             you
             up
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
          
           Egypt
           ,
           
             and
             I
             have
             broke
             your
             bonds
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             would
             never
             break
             Covenant
             with
             you
             :
             &
             I
             said
             ,
             you
             should
             make
             no
             League
             with
             the
          
           Canaanites
           ,
           
             but
             ye
             have
             not
             obeyed
             my
             voyce
             ;
             why
             have
             ye
             done
             this
             ?
          
           And
           all
           the
           people
           heard
           this
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             All
             the
             people
             wept
          
           .
           Doubtlesse
           some
           were
           sincere
           ,
           though
           happily
           many
           were
           full
           of
           hypocrisie
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           sincere
           heart
           laments
           it
           ,
           and
           renewes
           his
           Covenant
           .
           The
           poor
           soul
           hath
           nothing
           to
           say
           many
           times
           ,
           though
           the
           Lord
           should
           bring
           never
           so
           much
           misery
           on
           it
           ;
           yet
           the
           soul
           stands
           weeping
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           broke
           the
           Covenant
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           made
           void
           the
           Covenant
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           yet
           the
           Saints
           they
           never
           break
           it
           wholly
           ,
           they
           never
           depart
           wholly
           from
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
         
           Now
           when
           a
           people
           shall
           impenitently
           break
           Covenant
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           :
           that
           men
           can
           study
           arguments
           ,
           how
           to
           nullifie
           Church
           covenant
           ;
           nay
           ,
           worse
           when
           in
           Covenant
           ,
           then
           ever
           before
           ;
           and
           the
           businesse
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           loath
           to
           be
           in
           bonds
           ;
           when
           men
           shall
           grudge
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           others
           if
           their
           judgements
           be
           not
           set
           against
           it
           ;
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           in
           deed
           and
           practice
           ,
           they
           live
           as
           if
           they
           had
           never
           been
           in
           Covenant
           .
           Once
           they
           were
           a
           pleasant
           plant
           ;
           but
           now
           they
           are
           degenerated
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           doth
           there
           complain
           .
           Beloved
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           thus
           ,
           the
           League
           between
           the
           Prince
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           is
           broke
           ;
           they
           do
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lies
           ,
           seek
           to
           cast
           off
           the
           Lord
           from
           ruling
           over
           them
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           When
           there
           be
           additions
           made
           to
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           humane
           ordinances
           and
           inventions
           of
           men
           ;
           let
           any
           set
           up
           new
           ordinances
           ,
           new
           inventions
           of
           men
           ,
           they
           set
           up
           new
           gods
           ;
           and
           they
           do
           as
           Subjects
           set
           up
           new
           Kings
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           to
           pull
           down
           him
           that
           was
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           do
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           they
           do
           deny
           the
           supreme
           headship
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           authority
           over
           them
           ;
           though
           it
           may
           seem
           a
           small
           thing
           ,
           yet
           thus
           it
           is
           :
           And
           hence
           ye
           shall
           observe
           Ieroboams
           calves
           ,
           though
           they
           worshipped
           the
           same
           God
           which
           was
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           varying
           only
           in
           circumstance
           ;
           yet
           the
           Lord
           professeth
           ,
           that
           
             they
             had
             set
             up
             new
             Gods
             ,
          
           and
           so
           indeed
           did
           pull
           down
           the
           true
           God
           and
           his
           government
           from
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           brought
           bondage
           .
           And
           hence
           ,
           
             Col.
             2.
             18
             ,
             16.
             
             Let
             no
             man
             heguile
             you
             of
             your
             reward
             with
             a
             voluntary
             humility
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             and
             worshipping
             of
             Angels
             ,
             intruding
             into
             those
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             &c
             ,
          
        
         
           Whatsoever
           pretence
           be
           upon
           the
           inventions
           of
           men
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           that
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           the
           
             inventions
             of
             men
          
           ,
           in
           
             Vers.
             19.
             and
             not
             holding
             the
             head
          
           ;
           the
           very
           headship
           of
           Christ
           is
           denied
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           is
           this
           ;
           To
           say
           that
           Christ
           is
           is
           not
           a
           sufficient
           means
           of
           salvation
           ,
           of
           saving
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           ruling
           his
           people
           ;
           it
           is
           to
           deny
           the
           headship
           of
           Christ
           :
           and
           likewise
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           not
           appointed
           for
           his
           people
           sufficient
           means
           for
           that
           end
           ;
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           not
           a
           sufficient
           means
           to
           rule
           his
           people
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           shall
           say
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           not
           a
           sufficient
           means
           ,
           he
           do's
           deny
           the
           headship
           of
           Christ.
           Now
           to
           set
           up
           any
           inventions
           of
           men
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           means
           to
           carry
           the
           heart
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           not
           appointed
           sufficient
           means
           for
           that
           end
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
           he
           is
           not
           a
           sufficient
           means
           of
           guiding
           ,
           and
           saving
           ,
           and
           ruling
           his
           people
           .
           Nay
           ,
           this
           I
           will
           adde
           ;
           let
           there
           be
           any
           invention
           added
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           's
           meerly
           the
           will
           of
           man
           ;
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           only
           this
           I
           would
           have
           ye
           do
           it
           ;
           they
           are
           such
           things
           as
           do
           neither
           make
           a
           man
           better
           nor
           worse
           ,
           but
           only
           use
           them
           ,
           and
           ye
           are
           commanded
           to
           use
           them
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           the
           will
           of
           man
           :
           This
           is
           to
           set
           up
           a
           new
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           pull
           down
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           to
           submit
           herein
           to
           the
           authority
           of
           man
           ,
           meerly
           because
           of
           the
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           seen
           but
           his
           will
           :
           There
           is
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           neither
           good
           nor
           hurt
           in
           it
           ;
           It
           is
           to
           make
           that
           man
           a
           God
           and
           Christ
           ;
           it
           is
           peculiar
           to
           Christ
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           this
           do's
           pull
           down
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           from
           his
           throne
           ;
           when
           there
           is
           adding
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           Lord.
           I
           need
           not
           I
           suppose
           speak
           any
           thing
           this
           way
           ;
           Only
           remember
           to
           be
           watchfull
           against
           this
           ;
           when
           the
           Lord
           doth
           send
           tentations
           this
           way
           into
           Churches
           ,
           or
           into
           any
           place
           ;
           be
           watchfull
           against
           new
           inventions
           of
           men
           to
           be
           added
           or
           made
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           sinfull
           ;
           and
           if
           ye
           ask
           me
           when
           we
           shall
           look
           for
           such
           times
           ;
           I
           need
           not
           go
           far
           from
           my
           Text.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             Rehoboam
             and
             all
             the
             people
             walked
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Lord
             three
             years
          
           ;
           but
           in
           one
           year
           ,
           Rehoboam
           and
           all
           the
           people
           fell
           off
           from
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           Lord.
           O
           therefore
           take
           heed
           of
           this
           ,
           when
           the
           tentation
           comes
           :
           1.
           
           When
           the
           Lord
           bows
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           in
           authority
           ,
           men
           of
           eminency
           to
           fall
           this
           way
           ,
           then
           multitudes
           follow
           ;
           as
           ,
           
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             Rehoboam
          
           sinned
           and
           Israel
           with
           him
           .
           2.
           
           When
           persecution
           ariseth
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           
             Gal.
             5.
             12.
             
             They
             must
             be
             circumcised
             to
             avoid
             persecution
             ,
          
           3.
           
           When
           mens
           hearts
           are
           surfetted
           with
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           weary
           of
           them
           ;
           when
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           men
           find
           no
           benefit
           by
           them
           ,
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           will
           then
           be
           making
           out
           after
           some
           thing
           of
           its
           own
           ;
           then
           we
           must
           look
           for
           Apostles
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Evangelists
           ,
           and
           this
           curiosity
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           nicity
           ;
           then
           a
           conceit
           and
           imaginary
           picture
           of
           a
           mans
           own
           ,
           is
           more
           beautifull
           than
           all
           Gods
           Ordinances
           besides
           ,
           and
           all
           Religion
           is
           placed
           there
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           in
           extending
           too
           far
           any
           Ordinance
           it self
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           seem
           little
           at
           first
           ;
           yet
           when
           it
           is
           thus
           ,
           then
           look
           for
           evil
           times
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           as
           a
           people
           seek
           to
           abolish
           and
           destroy
           any
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           especially
           if
           on
           this
           ground
           ;
           
           either
           because
           of
           some
           outward
           evill
           they
           bring
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           fruition
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           hope
           of
           some
           outward
           good
           they
           shall
           receive
           by
           casting
           them
           off
           ,
           or
           because
           of
           no
           good
           they
           reap
           by
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           them
           :
           Whensoever
           ye
           see
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           cast
           off
           on
           this
           ground
           ,
           then
           look
           for
           bondage
           ;
           for
           it
           will
           come
           on
           whole
           Countreys
           in
           generall
           ,
           and
           on
           particular
           persons
           :
           For
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           in
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           his
           Throne
           is
           not
           only
           in
           Heaven
           among
           the
           Angels
           ;
           but
           ,
           
             Isa.
             9.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             He
             sits
             on
             the
             throne
             of
             David
             ,
          
           among
           his
           Church
           and
           People
           ;
           and
           pull
           these
           down
           ,
           you
           pull
           down
           Christs
           throne
           ,
           
             the
             Prince
             of
             peace
          
           ;
           when
           ye
           pull
           down
           his
           Ordinances
           .
           1
           Iohn
           2.
           19.
           there
           were
           many
           that
           did
           seem
           to
           be
           for
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           against
           Christ
           ,
           this
           is
           one
           sign
           by
           which
           he
           notes
           them
           ;
           
             They
             went
             out
             from
             us
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             not
             of
             us
             :
             that
             it
             might
             be
             made
             manifest
             they
             were
             not
             of
             us
             .
          
           Now
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           men
           shall
           pull
           down
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           withdraw
           themselves
           from
           the
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           is
           for
           one
           of
           these
           ends
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           some
           outward
           evill
           that
           the
           Ordinances
           do
           bring
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           some
           outward
           good
           they
           shall
           get
           by
           casting
           them
           off
           ;
           then
           certainly
           look
           for
           bondage
           .
           As
           a
           Prince
           that
           hath
           one
           near
           him
           ,
           he
           may
           attempt
           change
           of
           things
           in
           State
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           is
           set
           a
           work
           by
           a
           forein
           State
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           pensioner
           to
           the
           Pope
           or
           Spaniard
           :
           Now
           he
           is
           reall
           to
           root
           out
           the
           Prince
           ;
           and
           this
           provokes
           .
        
         
           So
           here
           many
           times
           a
           Christian
           ,
           he
           may
           in
           conscience
           speak
           against
           some
           of
           the
           wayes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           this
           may
           be
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Saints
           and
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           speak
           it
           in
           conscience
           ;
           and
           this
           may
           be
           tolerated
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           for
           want
           of
           light
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           may
           through
           stubb●rnnesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           cast
           off
           Ordinances
           ;
           but
           when
           now
           it
           is
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           though
           he
           hath
           indeed
           his
           colours
           for
           it
           ;
           you
           shall
           ,
           saith
           Satan
           ,
           have
           this
           gain
           ,
           and
           this
           ease
           ,
           and
           these
           conveniences
           ;
           and
           what
           do
           you
           do
           with
           Ordinances
           ?
           and
           now
           a
           man
           begins
           to
           find
           out
           arguments
           ;
           and
           saith
           ,
           Satan
           ,
           If
           ye
           attend
           to
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           Ordinances
           ,
           here
           be
           these
           miseries
           ,
           therefore
           away
           with
           some
           of
           Gods
           Ordinances
           at
           least
           .
           Oh
           ,
           brethren
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           thus
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           this
           secret
           pension
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           now
           had
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           honours
           of
           the
           world
           attending
           on
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           could
           make
           much
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           because
           they
           come
           with
           poverty
           ,
           therefore
           they
           
           can
           plot
           and
           speak
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           time
           come
           to
           cast
           off
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ;
           It
           is
           certain
           the
           Lord
           hath
           bondage
           for
           such
           soules
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           certainly
           find
           this
           true
           one
           day
           .
           Mal.
           3.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           The
           people
           ,
           they
           say
           ;
           
             What
             profit
             is
             it
             that
             we
             have
             served
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             have
             walked
             mournfully
             before
             him
             ?
          
           and
           hence
           ,
           they
           forsook
           the
           Lord
           ;
           Hence
           ,
           Chap.
           ●
           .
           1.
           the
           Lord
           threatens
           ,
           that
           
             He
             will
             burn
             them
             up
             ,
             both
             root
             and
             branch
             .
          
           The
           Lord
           hath
           consuming
           fire
           for
           such
           one
           day
           .
        
         
           The
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord
           were
           too
           costly
           for
           you
           .
           
             Mark
             12.
             9.
             8.
             
             The
             Lord
             hath
             his
             Vine-yard
             ,
             he
             lets
             it
             out
             to
             husbandmen
             ,
             and
             he
             sends
             for
             the
             fruit
             ▪
             and
             at
             last
             the
             Son
             bimself
             comes
             to
             call
             for
             fruit
             .
          
           Now
           say
           they
           ▪
           
             Here
             is
             the
             son
             ,
             let
             us
             kill
             him
             .
          
           Why
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           matter
           ?
           out
           of
           gain
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           businesse
           ;
           
             That
             the
             inheritance
             may
             be
             ours
             .
          
           Here
           is
           this
           gain
           to
           be
           without
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           cast
           off
           Christ
           :
           
             What
             will
             the
             Lord
             do
             to
             these
             husband-men
             ?
             he
             will
             take
             away
             his
             Vine-yard
             frrom
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           speech
           of
           
             Luth●r
             ▪
             Venter
             in
             omni
             religione
             potentissi●um
             Idolum
             :
          
           When
           the
           Belly
           is
           served
           ,
           Christ
           must
           be
           destroyed
           .
           Men
           may
           have
           this
           quiet
           life
           without
           these
           Ordinances
           ;
           and
           hence
           men
           bear
           a
           privy
           grudge
           against
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           because
           the
           belly
           is
           not
           served
           .
           Look
           as
           it
           was
           with
           the
           ●ews
           ;
           they
           looked
           for
           a
           glorious
           King
           to
           come
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           Christ
           c●me
           and
           though
           they
           were
           told
           of
           it
           before
           ;
           when
           he
           came
           ,
           he
           had
           nothing
           but
           his
           Cr●sse
           ;
           and
           he
           tels
           them
           ,
           
             If
             they
             will
             be
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             they
             must
             take
             his
             Crosse.
          
           But
           now
           ,
           because
           he
           came
           not
           with
           pomp
           ,
           but
           only
           with
           his
           crosse
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           great
           reason
           ,
           why
           to
           this
           day
           the
           Je●es
           do
           set
           themselves
           against
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Chr●●●
           ;
           the
           Crosse
           came
           with
           Christ
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           :
           So
           when
           men
           shall
           look
           for
           great
           things
           from
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           come
           to
           enjoy
           them
           ,
           they
           meet
           with
           nothing
           else
           but
           Christ
           and
           his
           Cr●sse
           ,
           and
           disappointments
           ,
           and
           desertions
           ;
           when
           they
           meet
           with
           this
           ▪
           then
           Christ
           is
           cast
           off
           ,
           and
           they
           professe
           he
           is
           no
           King
           ,
           and
           Cesar
           is
           our
           King
           :
           and
           if
           we
           take
           this
           man
           to
           be
           our
           King
           ;
           the
           Romanes
           will
           ruine
           us
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           it
           is
           a
           hard
           trial
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           put
           to
           such
           a
           strait
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           to
           advance
           the
           price
           of
           his
           Ordinances
           at
           that
           high
           rate
           ,
           that
           all
           must
           be
           parted
           with
           for
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           them
           .
           But
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           he
           is
           for
           ever
           unworthy
           to
           have
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           to
           rule
           him
           ,
           
           that
           shall
           therefore
           make
           him
           a
           King
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           Iohn
           6.
           
           He
           was
           their
           Cook
           ,
           therefore
           they
           made
           him
           King.
           Therefore
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           disputing
           against
           ,
           or
           denying
           ,
           or
           nullifying
           ,
           not
           only
           outwardly
           ,
           but
           in
           thy
           very
           heart
           secretly
           ,
           any
           of
           Gods
           Ordinances
           :
           for
           that
           the
           Lord
           complains
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           
             their
             hearts
             went
             after
             their
             wickednesse
             .
          
           Oh
           take
           heed
           of
           doing
           thus
           against
           any
           one
           of
           Gods
           Ordinances
           ,
           because
           straits
           do
           attend
           on
           them
           :
           It
           was
           the
           speech
           of
           David
           ,
           Ps.
           119.
           
           
             Thy
             law
             is
             pure
             ,
             therefore
             thy
             servant
             loveth
             it
             .
          
           Suppose
           thou
           shouldest
           never
           get
           any
           good
           by
           any
           of
           Gods
           Ordinances
           ;
           yet
           
             thy
             law
             is
             pure
          
           ,
           the
           fault
           is
           in
           thy
           own
           heart
           ;
           and
           certainly
           the
           Lord
           he
           will
           remember
           ,
           as
           there
           he
           speaketh
           ,
           
             Ierem.
             ●
             .
             2.
             
             I
             remember
             the
             love
             of
             thine
             espousals
             ,
             when
             thou
             didst
             follow
             me
             in
             a
             land
             of
             barrennesse
             ,
             in
             a
             land
             where
             there
             was
             no
             water
             .
          
           Thy
           life
           shall
           be
           precious
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           shall
           follow
           the
           Lord
           in
           all
           afflictions
           ;
           yet
           thy
           heatt
           doth
           cleave
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           follow
           the
           Lord
           in
           all
           his
           Ordinances
           ;
           therefore
           this
           is
           that
           I
           would
           say
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           wants
           now
           in
           the
           countrey
           ;
           But
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           let
           the
           people
           of
           God
           get
           neer
           to
           Christ
           ;
           
             speak
             often
             one
             to
             another
          
           ,
           and
           find
           out
           wayes
           and
           means
           to
           pay
           your
           debts
           ,
           and
           lye
           down
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           be
           content
           if
           the
           Lord
           will
           have
           it
           so
           ,
           to
           be
           nothing
           ,
           be
           content
           thus
           ;
           and
           though
           thou
           dost
           not
           find
           any
           benefit
           from
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           Lord
           as
           yet
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           loath
           thy
           own
           heart
           ,
           but
           love
           them
           ;
           yet
           seek
           after
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           look
           to
           the
           Lord
           in
           them
           .
           And
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           blessings
           for
           his
           people
           ;
           not
           only
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           there
           speaketh
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             have
             ?
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           to
           them
           ;
           
             You
             that
             have
             followed
             me
             ,
             you
             shall
             sit
             on
             thrones
             .
          
           But
           take
           heed
           of
           this
           ,
           if
           once
           ye
           come
           to
           slight
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           cast
           off
           Ordinances
           ,
           because
           of
           these
           straits
           and
           wants
           ,
           and
           so
           forth
           :
           And
           what
           are
           your
           Ordinances
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
           and
           a
           generation
           of
           men
           risen
           up
           (
           I
           think
           Christians
           should
           send
           forth
           their
           gronings
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           Lord
           may
           fall
           upon
           them
           )
           they
           deny
           all
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           must
           teach
           us
           only
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           must
           do
           it
           ,
           but
           will
           ye
           therefore
           take
           away
           the
           means
           ?
           and
           hence
           ,
           the
           very
           Scripture
           is
           made
           an
           Alphabet
           for
           children
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           do
           destroy
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Beloved
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           from
           this
           principle
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           ye
           will
           certainly
           find
           bondage
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           When
           men
           do
           not
           thus
           pull
           down
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           
           the
           throne
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           drive
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           away
           out
           of
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           (
           though
           they
           have
           his
           Ordinances
           with
           them
           )
           by
           their
           secret
           defilings
           ,
           pollutions
           ,
           spiritual
           pollutions
           of
           the
           glorious
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ;
           this
           the
           Lord
           frequently
           complaineth
           of
           in
           Ierem.
           and
           Ezek.
           The
           very
           great
           reason
           why
           the
           Lord
           did
           leave
           his
           Temple
           ,
           where
           their
           fathers
           did
           praise
           the
           Lord
           :
           they
           had
           polluted
           and
           defiled
           it
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           :
           They
           had
           driven
           the
           Lord
           away
           from
           his
           throne
           ,
           and
           this
           doth
           pull
           down
           the
           princely
           power
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           Churches
           .
           I
           know
           ,
           there
           be
           many
           sins
           and
           defilements
           ;
           and
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           have
           hidden
           wayes
           of
           polluting
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           shall
           sit
           undet
           all
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Mount
           Gilboah
           ,
           not
           any
           dew
           fall
           upon
           him
           ;
           never
           see
           good
           ,
           when
           good
           comes
           ;
           the
           Lord
           is
           not
           dear
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           .
           Oh
           ,
           thy
           secret
           defilements
           of
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           have
           driven
           the
           Lord
           far
           from
           you
           .
           There
           are
           many
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           name
           three
           principally
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           a
           little
           heed
           taken
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           First
           .
           When
           there
           is
           a
           secret
           contempt
           grown
           upon
           a
           
           mans
           spirit
           of
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ,
           attended
           with
           a
           secret
           wearinesse
           of
           them
           :
           this
           doth
           now
           pollute
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           this
           doth
           drive
           the
           Lord
           from
           his
           Ordinances
           :
           
             Mal.
             1.
             7.
             
             Ye
             have
             offered
             polluted
             bread
             ;
             wherein
             have
             we
             done
             it
             ,
          
           say
           they
           ?
           this
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ;
           
             Ye
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             contemptible
          
           ;
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           you
           do
           despise
           my
           Table
           and
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           so
           now
           do
           despise
           me
           too
           ,
           and
           so
           ye
           do
           vilifie
           and
           contemne
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           Therefore
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           the
           conclusion
           of
           that
           
             Chapter
             ,
             vers
             .
             11.
             
             From
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             my
             name
             it
             shall
             be
             known
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           uot
           bound
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           can
           have
           a
           people
           ,
           among
           whom
           my
           name
           shall
           be
           great
           ;
           For
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             I
             am
             a
             great
             King.
          
           If
           one
           should
           have
           asked
           men
           in
           those
           dayes
           what
           good
           is
           in
           your
           sacrifices
           ?
           what
           great
           glory
           can
           ye
           see
           in
           them
           ?
           the
           Saints
           can
           see
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           glory
           in
           mean
           outsides
           :
           Now
           when
           this
           is
           wanting
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           polluted
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Lord
           driven
           from
           his
           Ordinances
           .
           
             Heb.
             12.
             15.
             
             Take
             heed
             ,
             lest
             there
             be
             in
             any
             of
             you
             an
             evil
             root
             of
             bitternesse
             springing
             up
             ,
             and
             many
             thereby
             be
             defiled
             .
          
           When
           men
           do
           live
           in
           secret
           lusts
           ,
           or
           open
           pro●nenes●e
           ;
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           a
           profane
           heart
           ,
           such
           a
           heart
           as
           
           doth
           contemne
           the
           portion
           of
           mercy
           the
           Lord
           doth
           offer
           to
           him
           ;
           who
           like
           Esau
           did
           sell
           his
           birth-right
           for
           a
           m●sse
           of
           pottage
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Unbrokennesse
           of
           heart
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           Ordinances
           ,
           when
           men
           live
           not
           in
           a
           daily
           sense
           of
           the
           extreme
           need
           they
           stand
           in
           of
           mercy
           ,
           
             Isa.
             66.
             1.
             2.
             
             Heaven
             is
             my
             throne
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             is
             my
             foot-stool
          
           ;
           Now
           observe
           what
           the
           Lord
           doth
           there
           speak
           ,
           
             To
             him
             will
             I
             look
             that
             is
             poor
             in
             spirit
             &
             contrite
          
           ;
           such
           a
           poor
           soul
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           will
           I
           look
           to
           ;
           and
           to
           these
           are
           opposed
           ,
           such
           as
           have
           not
           such
           hearts
           ,
           but
           do
           look
           only
           to
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           Now
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           to
           such
           ;
           
             He
             that
             offereth
             a
             lamb
             ;
             is
             as
             if
             he
             cut
             off
             a
             dogs
             neck
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             offereth
             incense
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             blesseth
             an
             Idol
             .
          
           These
           were
           a
           people
           that
           did
           plead
           for
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord
           according
           to
           his
           command
           ;
           but
           here
           was
           their
           wound
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           broken
           under
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           This
           you
           shall
           find
           ,
           the
           Saints
           have
           many
           sins
           and
           wants
           under
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           but
           little
           does
           the
           world
           know
           their
           gronings
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           hath
           mercy
           for
           such
           soules
           as
           are
           sensible
           of
           their
           need
           they
           stand
           in
           of
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           But
           now
           when
           men
           have
           found
           the
           Lord
           in
           an
           Ordinance
           subduing
           some
           particular
           sin
           :
           there
           are
           other
           sins
           remaining
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           they
           stand
           unremoveable
           in
           their
           hearts
           ;
           and
           hence
           ,
           are
           the
           strongest
           and
           dearest
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           :
           Now
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           men
           having
           these
           sins
           ,
           and
           knowing
           these
           sins
           in
           their
           hearts
           and
           spirits
           ;
           when
           as
           ,
           because
           I
           cannot
           subdue
           these
           sins
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           attended
           on
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           use
           of
           meanes
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           helps
           them
           not
           ;
           and
           because
           ,
           they
           hope
           to
           be
           saved
           at
           last
           for
           all
           these
           :
           Hence
           they
           come
           to
           a
           truce
           with
           their
           sin
           ,
           and
           never
           go
           mourning
           to
           the
           Lord
           ;
           nor
           say
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           begun
           to
           subdue
           some
           of
           these
           lusts
           :
           Now
           Lord
           ,
           go
           on
           ,
           but
           the
           soul
           is
           at
           truce
           with
           his
           s●nnes
           .
           Beloved
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           pollution
           of
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           here
           it
           is
           ;
           that
           men
           come
           with
           unbroken
           hearts
           to
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           that
           never
           feel
           your
           need
           of
           them
           ,
           &
           wounds
           and
           sores
           that
           are
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           that
           men
           do
           stand
           with
           those
           very
           sins
           ,
           that
           they
           think
           they
           cannot
           subdue
           ;
           and
           because
           ,
           they
           cannot
           ease
           themselves
           of
           them
           ,
           therefore
           they
           give
           way
           to
           them
           .
           When
           
           men
           keep
           these
           sins
           with
           unsensible
           hearts
           of
           them
           ,
           ye
           do
           resist
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           ye
           feel
           not
           your
           need
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           therefore
           ye
           keep
           your
           sins
           ,
           and
           your
           woes
           you
           shall
           have
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Where
           there
           is
           a
           spirit
           of
           unbelief
           ,
           that
           there
           
           is
           not
           a
           seeking
           to
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           to
           wash
           away
           the
           pollutions
           of
           his
           heart
           and
           life
           ,
           in
           his
           attending
           upon
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           Ordinances
           .
           
             Tit.
             1.
             15.
             
             To
             the
             unbelieving
             nothing
             is
             pure
             ;
             but
             even
             their
             mind
             and
             conscience
             is
             defiled
             .
             Exod.
          
           30.
           29.
           
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Every
             thing
             that
             touched
             the
             Altar
             ,
             was
             clean
          
           ;
           and
           hence
           ,
           without
           this
           ,
           all
           is
           unclean
           :
           When
           a
           poor
           soul
           shall
           come
           to
           the
           Lords
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           prepare
           himself
           before
           he
           come
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           ,
           it
           hath
           many
           weaknesses
           ,
           yet
           it
           doth
           leave
           it self
           with
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           every
           thing
           that
           doth
           touch
           this
           Altar
           ,
           is
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           polluted
           .
           But
           now
           when
           men
           shall
           enjoy
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           make
           no
           great
           matter
           of
           sins
           in
           Ordinances
           ;
           especially
           if
           secret
           :
           such
           is
           the
           venemous
           nature
           of
           sin
           ,
           it
           doth
           defile
           the
           earth
           a
           man
           doth
           tread
           on
           :
           Now
           when
           men
           shall
           have
           these
           sins
           ,
           and
           know
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           never
           leave
           themselves
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           lay
           themselves
           on
           this
           blessed
           Altar
           by
           faith
           ;
           they
           do
           pollute
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           When
           the
           soul
           doth
           not
           so
           openly
           ,
           manifestly
           
           drive
           away
           the
           Lord
           ;
           but
           when
           men
           shall
           ●ome
           to
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           never
           come
           to
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           in
           them
           ;
           now
           the
           Lord
           is
           cast
           off
           .
           A
           great
           Prince
           that
           comes
           to
           a
           mans
           house
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           not
           driven
           out
           of
           doors
           ;
           yet
           if
           not
           attended
           on
           ,
           he
           accounts
           himself
           cast
           off
           .
           The
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           in
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           
             Ezek.
             48.
             35.
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             there
          
           ;
           the
           Saints
           ,
           they
           come
           to
           God
           in
           them
           and
           are
           carried
           to
           him
           by
           them
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Acts
             10.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             Now
             therefore
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             present
             before
             God
             ,
             to
             hear
             all
             things
             that
             are
             commanded
             thee
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           Psal.
           84.
           7.
           
           
             Every
             one
             of
             them
             in
          
           Sion
           
             appeareth
             before
             God.
          
           Now
           the
           Saints
           and
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           do
           thus
           come
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           they
           find
           many
           difficulties
           to
           break
           through
           ,
           
             a
             vally
             of
             Baca.
          
           Sometimes
           their
           heart
           is
           turned
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           God
           is
           turned
           from
           them
           :
           so
           that
           now
           ,
           the
           Saints
           when
           they
           do
           come
           to
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           Ordinances
           ;
           
             They
             go
             through
             the
             vallie
             of
             Baca
             ,
          
           that
           they
           may
           see
           God
           in
           Sion
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           when
           men
           do
           never
           break
           through
           difficulties
           ,
           but
           give
           way
           to
           a
           sluggish
           heart
           ;
           when
           it
           is
           
           thus
           with
           a
           people
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           the
           Lord
           is
           now
           cast
           off
           ;
           and
           ye
           do
           as
           good
           now
           as
           live
           without
           Christ
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Amos
           5.
           21.
           faith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             I
             hate
             your
             new
             Moons
             ,
             and
             Sabbaths
             ;
             For
             these
             forty
             years
             ye
             never
             sacrificed
             to
             me
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           25.
           
           Did
           they
           not
           sacrifice
           those
           forty
           years
           to
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ?
           It
           was
           the
           very
           thing
           they
           came
           out
           of
           Egypt
           for
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           sacrifice
           to
           the
           Lord
           :
           Yet
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           ye
           did
           not
           sacrifice
           to
           me
           ;
           truly
           here
           was
           the
           thing
           ,
           they
           did
           sacrifice
           ,
           but
           to
           enjoy
           communion
           with
           a
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           ;
           the
           Lord
           he
           saw
           none
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           frame
           of
           many
           a
           man
           ,
           ye
           never
           heard
           a
           Sermon
           ;
           ye
           never
           broke
           through
           your
           difficulties
           to
           come
           to
           a
           God
           in
           Ordinances
           :
           therefore
           ,
           in
           truth
           ,
           though
           you
           had
           them
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           as
           if
           you
           never
           had
           them
           ;
           because
           ,
           ye
           never
           did
           enjoy
           the
           Lord
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           this
           is
           that
           I
           would
           say
           :
           Oh
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           let
           the
           Saints
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           the
           care
           of
           all
           the
           faithfull
           and
           people
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           first
           thing
           that
           ye
           do
           ,
           before
           ye
           come
           to
           hear
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           or
           receive
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           Christian
           communion
           ,
           or
           other
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           :
           Before
           thou
           do'st
           come
           ,
           indeavour
           it
           at
           least
           to
           bring
           thy
           soul
           to
           a
           God
           ,
           to
           Christ
           ,
           above
           all
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           break
           through
           the
           difficulties
           ;
           heart
           is
           dead
           ,
           and
           minde
           is
           blind
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           gone
           ;
           but
           yet
           break
           through
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           wrestle
           with
           the
           Lord
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           then
           ye
           wil
           find
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           Lord.
           The
           great
           reason
           why
           we
           enjoy
           not
           that
           mighty
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           it
           is
           this
           ;
           Men
           come
           to
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           would
           enjoy
           Ordinances
           ,
           but
           they
           never
           broke
           through
           difficulties
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           a
           God
           :
           When
           men
           shall
           come
           to
           Ordinances
           only
           ,
           (
           &
           blessed
           be
           God
           we
           have
           the
           temple
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           )
           truly
           this
           wil
           do
           you
           no
           good
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           
           The
           5th
           Degree
           of
           casting
           off
           the
           supreme
           power
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           Ordinances
           ;
           many
           times
           when
           the
           soul
           cannot
           come
           to
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Lord
           comes
           to
           it
           :
           Now
           then
           the
           supreme
           power
           of
           Christ
           is
           cast
           off
           ,
           when
           the
           soul
           is
           unwilling
           or
           carelesse
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           stroke
           of
           the
           Eternall
           power
           of
           the
           life
           of
           Jesus
           into
           his
           heart
           ;
           but
           contents
           himself
           with
           some
           beginnings
           ,
           some
           sips
           and
           tastes
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           lye
           under
           the
           stroke
           of
           the
           eternall
           Spirit
           of
           the
           life
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Look
           as
           it
           is
           with
           a
           company
           of
           Subjects
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           some
           great
           Town
           ,
           that
           stands
           it
           out
           against
           a
           Prince
           ;
           If
           
           the
           Prince
           send
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           parlie
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           thankfull
           for
           his
           gifts
           ,
           and
           glad
           of
           his
           parly
           ;
           but
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           they
           are
           unwilling
           to
           receive
           the
           Prince
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           power
           to
           come
           into
           the
           Town
           ;
           if
           they
           be
           unwilling
           to
           do
           that
           ,
           and
           are
           loath
           to
           joyn
           sides
           against
           the
           other
           party
           ,
           they
           cast
           him
           off
           from
           being
           King
           :
           So
           it
           is
           here
           ,
           when
           men
           come
           to
           the
           Lord
           in
           Ordinances
           ,
           the
           Lord
           he
           parlies
           with
           them
           ,
           the
           Lord
           he
           sends
           promises
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           marvellous
           precious
           things
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           some
           taste
           of
           what
           the
           Lord
           do's
           send
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           sweet
           to
           them
           ;
           But
           now
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           lusts
           in
           their
           hearts
           ;
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           make
           warre
           against
           thy
           lust
           ,
           and
           open
           the
           gates
           that
           I
           may
           come
           in
           :
           If
           so
           be
           ,
           a
           man
           now
           out
           of
           secret
           love
           to
           his
           sin
           ,
           he
           content
           himself
           with
           the
           promises
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           the
           life
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           cares
           not
           for
           that
           ,
           he
           uses
           not
           all
           means
           that
           he
           may
           find
           that
           ,
           the
           supreme
           power
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           is
           now
           cast
           off
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           no
           difference
           between
           such
           a
           people
           and
           Capernaum
           ;
           they
           did
           enjoy
           the
           Gospell
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           now
           to
           entertain
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           in
           his
           spirituall
           power
           ,
           this
           they
           were
           loath
           to
           come
           to
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             W●
             to
             thee
             Capernaum
          
           ;
           the
           mighty
           work
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           this
           they
           never
           cared
           for
           ,
           Saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             10.
             5.
             
             The
             weapons
             of
             our
             warfare
             ,
             they
             are
             mighty
             through
             God.
          
           As
           poor
           things
           as
           you
           think
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           ,
           they
           are
           mighty
           through
           the
           Lord
           :
           When
           Christians
           shall
           not
           be
           willing
           to
           receive
           this
           mighty
           power
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           truly
           ,
           now
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           is
           cast
           off
           .
           
             Iohn
             6.
             49.
             
             Your
             fathers
             ate
             Manna
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
             and
             are
             dead
             ,
          
           that
           was
           outward
           Manna
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           eateth
           me
           ,
           shall
           live
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           In
           one
           word
           thus
           ;
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           a
           man
           never
           gets
           good
           by
           any
           Ordinance
           ,
           nor
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           doth
           never
           attain
           his
           end
           in
           any
           Ordinance
           ,
           till
           there
           be
           an
           everlasting
           power
           and
           life
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           communicated
           by
           the
           Ordinance
           .
           
           There
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             God
             commandeth
             his
             blessing
             ,
             life
             for
             evermore
          
           ;
           mercy
           ,
           for
           ever
           comforting
           ;
           and
           light
           ,
           for
           ever
           teaching
           ;
           and
           humbling
           ,
           for
           ever
           continuing
           :
           and
           a
           man
           will
           never
           think
           he
           doth
           receive
           any
           good
           till
           he
           doth
           it
           .
           For
           if
           a
           man
           be
           healed
           of
           his
           blindnesse
           ,
           and
           be
           blind
           presently
           again
           ;
           what
           is
           he
           the
           better
           ?
           So
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           hath
           some
           flash
           of
           light
           in
           the
           Ordinance
           ,
           blesse
           the
           Lord
           for
           it
           .
           The
           Lord
           quickens
           up
           the
           heart
           to
           walk
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Blessed
           be
           the
           Lord
           for
           it
           :
           Ay
           ,
           
           but
           when
           the
           heart
           now
           shall
           lose
           that
           life
           ,
           and
           strength
           which
           it
           had
           ,
           (
           not
           but
           that
           a
           Christian
           do's
           lose
           to
           his
           feeling
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           return
           again
           .
           )
           When
           he
           is
           a
           hearing
           ,
           some
           affection
           ,
           but
           he
           goes
           away
           dead
           as
           hee
           came
           :
           no
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           Lord
           comes
           by
           his
           everlasting
           power
           and
           mercy
           ,
           and
           life
           in
           any
           Ordinance
           ;
           now
           Christ
           comes
           in
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           now
           ye
           receive
           the
           King
           in
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           Christ
           attains
           his
           end
           in
           the
           Ordinance
           .
           This
           is
           all
           that
           I
           would
           say
           ,
           I
           do
           beseech
           you
           brethren
           ,
           in
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           Oh
           seek
           for
           this
           blessed
           life
           ,
           everlasting
           life
           Lord
           ,
           everlasting
           power
           Lord
           ;
           beg
           for
           that
           ,
           and
           seek
           for
           that
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           that
           ,
           and
           weep
           for
           that
           ;
           do
           not
           content
           thy self
           with
           sippings
           and
           tastings
           ,
           look
           for
           everlasting
           life
           and
           power
           to
           come
           with
           the
           Ordinance
           ;
           though
           means
           be
           weak
           in
           themselves
           ,
           do
           not
           therefore
           vilifie
           them
           :
           Look
           upon
           the
           brazen
           serpent
           ,
           what
           a
           poor
           thing
           was
           that
           to
           heal
           the
           people
           that
           were
           stung
           ?
           yet
           the
           institution
           of
           Christ
           did
           put
           vertue
           into
           it
           :
           So
           do
           thou
           attend
           on
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           never
           be
           content
           ,
           till
           thou
           dost
           find
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           feel
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           say
           as
           some
           have
           said
           ;
           though
           I
           feel
           not
           the
           Lord
           now
           as
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           yet
           I
           think
           I
           shall
           for
           ever
           blesse
           the
           Lord.
           Never
           be
           content
           till
           ye
           find
           the
           Lord
           bringing
           your
           heart
           to
           this
           passe
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           King
           of
           glory
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           peace
           is
           come
           ;
           though
           ye
           find
           not
           the
           same
           power
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           yet
           if
           ye
           finde
           that
           power
           which
           do's
           inure
           your
           heart
           for
           ever
           to
           blesse
           the
           Lord
           ,
           here
           is
           everlasting
           power
           .
           Jesus
           is
           now
           come
           to
           thy
           soul
           ;
           Ay
           ,
           but
           when
           ye
           content
           your selves
           with
           some
           movings
           and
           beginnings
           ;
           and
           sin
           and
           Satan
           as
           strong
           again
           as
           ever
           ,
           and
           ye
           find
           not
           your
           sin
           wasting
           and
           consuming
           ;
           in
           truth
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           is
           cast
           off
           ,
           and
           ye
           have
           not
           the
           end
           for
           which
           ye
           come
           to
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord.
           But
           then
           ,
           ye
           are
           blessed
           for
           ever
           when
           ye
           find
           this
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           There
           is
           a
           derivative
           power
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           joyntly
           considered
           together
           .
           
             Mat.
             18.
             17.
             
             Go
             and
             tell
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           is
           the
           highest
           tribunal
           Christ
           hath
           on
           earth
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Saints
           .
           'T
           is
           Christs
           high
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           beyond
           which
           there
           is
           no
           appeal
           to
           any
           higher
           power
           than
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           it
           cannot
           be
           meant
           of
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           which
           is
           the
           fairest
           interpretation
           .
           )
           For
           the
           case
           may
           be
           that
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Officer
           ,
           and
           is
           he
           the
           Church
           ?
           as
           also
           that
           he
           may
           sin
           ,
           and
           not
           
           hear
           of
           his
           sin
           ,
           and
           must
           they
           leave
           him
           to
           himself
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           judge
           of
           his
           sin
           ?
           They
           power
           of
           Keys
           was
           given
           to
           
             Peter
             ,
             quia
             fidelis
          
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           to
           bind
           and
           loose
           to
           
             two
             or
             three
             gathered
             together
             in
             Christs
             name
             ,
             Mat.
          
           18.
           but
           these
           things
           are
           known
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           clearing
           up
           of
           this
           ,
           know
           that
           there
           is
           a
           three-fold
           derivative
           power
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           joyntly
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Elders
           only
           :
           Which
           may
           be
           miserably
           abused
           ,
           and
           so
           provoke
           the
           Lord
           to
           take
           it
           away
           from
           their
           hands
           till
           they
           know
           better
           how
           to
           use
           it
           ;
           yet
           when
           't
           is
           used
           according
           to
           Christ
           ,
           now
           not
           to
           be
           under
           the
           power
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           Christ
           ,
           power
           delegated
           to
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           cast
           off
           Christs
           Government
           .
           And
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           the
           bondage
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           Christendome
           ,
           if
           ye
           examine
           the
           Churches
           ,
           is
           continued
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           sees
           hearts
           unwilling
           to
           submit
           to
           him
           in
           the
           government
           of
           Churches
           ;
           and
           will
           continue
           it
           till
           Churches
           know
           how
           to
           use
           it
           ,
           and
           men
           lye
           down
           to
           the
           power
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           have
           a
           power
           given
           them
           from
           Christ
           ,
           of
           
           opening
           and
           shutting
           the
           doors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           on
           earth
           :
           
             i.
             e.
          
           of
           letting
           in
           ,
           and
           keeping
           out
           any
           according
           to
           Christ
           ;
           into
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           their
           communion
           :
           and
           this
           I
           conceive
           to
           be
           one
           part
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keys
           ,
           committed
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           The
           chief
           office
           of
           which
           ,
           is
           to
           open
           and
           shut
           ;
           to
           receive
           in
           ,
           and
           keep
           out
           according
           to
           Christ
           ;
           and
           hence
           the
           three
           thousand
           were
           added
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           though
           the
           Apostles
           were
           guides
           therein
           :
           and
           
             Acts
             9.
             26.
             
             Paul
          
           would
           have
           joyned
           himself
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           not
           accept
           of
           him
           ;
           because
           ,
           they
           were
           afraid
           of
           him
           .
           No
           body
           naturall
           or
           politick
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           power
           to
           receive
           to
           them
           the
           usefull
           ,
           &
           keep
           from
           them
           the
           hurtfull
           ;
           so
           ,
           much
           more
           Christs
           spirituall
           body
           .
           And
           hence
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           is
           commended
           ,
           Revel
           .
           2.
           2.
           together
           with
           their
           Angel
           ,
           
             for
             trying
             those
             that
             seemed
             good
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           this
           power
           may
           be
           miserably
           abused
           in
           opening
           doores
           too
           wide
           ,
           or
           locking
           them
           up
           too
           long
           ,
           or
           too
           fast
           ;
           and
           in
           many
           sad
           disorders
           this
           way
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           this
           power
           .
           Now
           when
           men
           shall
           refuse
           Church-tryall
           ,
           and
           so
           communion
           with
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           from
           sense
           of
           their
           unfitnesse
           and
           unworthinesse
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           reason
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           fight
           of
           
           God
           of
           great
           weight
           ;
           but
           from
           a
           carelesse
           contempt
           of
           Gods
           Ordinances
           ,
           or
           Gods
           people
           ;
           a
           man
           sayes
           ,
           What
           care
           I
           for
           the
           one
           ?
           and
           what
           are
           the
           other
           ?
           and
           from
           a
           resolution
           never
           to
           grow
           better
           ;
           they
           know
           they
           are
           not
           like
           to
           be
           accepted
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           resolved
           they
           will
           grow
           no
           better
           ;
           they
           think
           themselves
           as
           good
           as
           they
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           secret
           unwillingnesse
           to
           come
           to
           the
           light
           ,
           they
           know
           things
           are
           amisse
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           known
           of
           it
           ;
           they
           appear
           better
           than
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           hence
           they
           are
           loath
           to
           be
           seen
           and
           jodged
           as
           they
           are
           :
           Certainly
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           casts
           Christs
           power
           ;
           and
           if
           continued
           in
           ,
           the
           salvation
           of
           your
           soules
           is
           also
           cast
           off
           :
           
             Acts
             2.
             ult
             .
             The
             Lord
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             daily
             ,
             such
             as
             should
             be
             saved
             .
          
           To
           the
           Church
           .
           
             i.
             e.
          
           not
           the
           universal
           Church
           ,
           but
           visible
           Church
           ,
           where
           it
           may
           be
           had
           ;
           
             such
             as
             should
             be
             saved
          
           .
           Isa.
           60.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           
             For
             the
             Nation
             and
             Kingdome
             that
             will
             not
             serve
             thee
             ,
             shall
             perish
             ;
             yea
             ,
             those
             Nations
             shall
             utterly
             perish
             :
          
           Lamentable
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           many
           ;
           not
           so
           much
           for
           not
           joyning
           themselves
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           not
           seeking
           of
           the
           Lord
           for
           that
           mercy
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           be
           first
           joyned
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           his
           people
           for
           the
           Lords
           sake
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           great
           heaps
           of
           people
           amongst
           the
           Churches
           here
           that
           do
           stand
           guilty
           of
           this
           ,
           the
           Lord
           humble
           us
           for
           it
           ;
           that
           content
           themselves
           to
           stand
           
             Aliens
             from
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             Eph.
             2.
             12.
             
             Strangers
             from
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Promise
             ;
             having
             no
             hope
             ,
             and
             without
             God
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           The
           Lord
           is
           slow
           to
           wrath
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           a
           threefold
           bondage
           .
           1.
           
           Of
           sin
           and
           Satan
           .
           Rev.
           22.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           
             Let
             him
             that
             is
             filthy
             ,
             be
             filthy
             still
          
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           some
           beginnings
           ,
           yet
           apt
           to
           fall
           back
           ;
           because
           ,
           not
           
             planted
             in
             the
             courts
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           hence
           ,
           
             Col.
             2.
             5.
             
             Ioying
             ,
             and
             beholding
             your
             order
             ,
             and
             the
             sted
             fastnesse
             of
             your
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           order
           and
           stedfastnesse
           are
           joyned
           together
           .
           2.
           
           Of
           misery
           ,
           
             Zach.
             14.
             17.
             
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             will
             not
             come
             up
             of
             all
             the
             families
             of
             the
             Earth
             unto
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             to
             worship
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ;
             even
             upon
             them
             shall
             be
             no
             rain
             .
          
           3.
           
           Sadnesse
           ,
           hence
           ,
           
             Isa.
             56.
             7.
             
             Even
             them
             I
             will
             bring
             to
             my
             holy
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             joyfull
             in
             my
             House
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
           To
           be
           joyfull
           in
           the
           house
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           is
           promised
           to
           such
           as
           joyn
           themselves
           to
           Gods
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           They
           have
           a
           power
           given
           them
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           ;
           By
           admonition
           of
           any
           one
           ,
           that
           being
           received
           in
           ,
           shall
           sin
           against
           their
           communion
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           in
           it
           ;
           thereby
           to
           defile
           the
           whole
           body
           ,
           and
           to
           provoke
           the
           
           wrath
           of
           the
           Lord
           against
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           mentioned
           ,
           Matth.
           18.
           and
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           1
           ,
           4.
           and
           this
           is
           given
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           use
           against
           whatever
           sinner
           or
           offender
           it
           be
           ;
           be
           he
           great
           or
           small
           ,
           Prince
           or
           Peer
           ;
           if
           he
           be
           a
           brother
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           lye
           down
           here
           :
           An
           admonition
           is
           an
           arrest
           and
           message
           from
           God
           ,
           from
           Christ
           Jesus
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ;
           Eglon
           must
           come
           down
           from
           his
           throne
           ,
           when
           this
           is
           brought
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           grant
           again
           ,
           this
           power
           may
           be
           abused
           miserably
           ;
           as
           to
           admonish
           without
           conviction
           ,
           or
           without
           compassion
           and
           love
           ,
           but
           in
           heat
           and
           passion
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yet
           this
           is
           part
           of
           Christs
           binding
           power
           in
           his
           Church
           ;
           which
           when
           't
           is
           done
           ,
           't
           is
           bound
           in
           heaven
           .
        
         
           Now
           when
           men
           come
           to
           that
           passe
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           only
           sin
           (
           for
           that
           the
           Lord
           pardons
           )
           but
           are
           grown
           to
           that
           height
           ,
           that
           they
           cast
           off
           all
           reproofs
           ,
           and
           Christ-like
           admonitions
           for
           sin
           :
           steept
           it
           may
           be
           in
           many
           tears
           and
           prayers
           before
           they
           came
           ,
           and
           sweetned
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           mercy
           and
           terror
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           in
           the
           mouths
           of
           his
           servants
           ,
           this
           brings
           under
           bondage
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           sin
           so
           much
           ,
           for
           this
           will
           be
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           cannot
           abide
           reproofs
           ,
           they
           are
           iron
           morsels
           ,
           cannot
           be
           digested
           ;
           and
           hence
           ,
           sometime
           hide
           it
           ,
           and
           twenty
           shifts
           ,
           and
           half
           as
           many
           lies
           ;
           or
           if
           it
           be
           found
           out
           ,
           defend
           it
           ,
           and
           fall
           a
           fencing
           and
           thrusting
           ,
           and
           try
           it
           out
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           or
           extenuate
           it
           twenty
           wayes
           ,
           that
           a
           beam
           is
           a
           more
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           their
           hearts
           rise
           and
           swell
           ,
           and
           they
           bear
           a
           privy
           grudge
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           their
           enemies
           ,
           because
           they
           tell
           them
           the
           truth
           ;
           when
           they
           should
           say
           ;
           
             Let
             the
             righteous
             smite
             me
             .
             Exod.
             2.
             14.
             
             Who
             made
             thee
             a
             Prince
             and
             Iudge
             over
             us
             ?
          
           When
           Moses
           ,
           the
           Israelites
           deliverer
           was
           raised
           up
           ,
           he
           thereupon
           departs
           ,
           and
           they
           lye
           under
           heavy
           bondage
           ,
           when
           they
           cast
           off
           his
           reproof
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           a
           Saint
           may
           not
           for
           a
           time
           submit
           ;
           but
           yet
           it
           argues
           a
           height
           of
           spirit
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           unfit
           for
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           will
           bring
           them
           off
           ,
           and
           humble
           them
           for
           their
           pride
           .
           2
           Sam.
           23.
           6.
           
           〈◊〉
           .
           
             But
             the
             sons
             of
          
           Belial
           
             shall
             be
             all
             of
             them
             as
             thorns
             〈…〉
             cause
             they
             cannot
             be
             taken
             with
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           A
           childe
           of
           God
           may
           have
           many
           〈…〉
           many
           excellencies
           ▪
           〈…〉
           when
           they
           come
           to
           be
           〈…〉
           now
           they
           yield
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           〈…〉
           shall
           either
           〈…〉
           
           question
           their
           grace
           .
           Snakes
           will
           not
           hisse
           nor
           sting
           ,
           till
           touched
           ;
           a
           sheep
           will
           be
           led
           to
           the
           slaughter
           ,
           and
           turn
           the
           cheek
           to
           him
           that
           smites
           :
           So
           should
           one
           poor
           brother
           do
           to
           another
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           him
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           but
           not
           many
           that
           will
           so
           do
           ,
           but
           resist
           and
           oppose
           against
           all
           reason
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           They
           have
           a
           power
           of
           Communication
           of
           good
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           in
           way
           of
           edification
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           places
           in
           this
           their
           communion
           :
           So
           that
           now
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           only
           left
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Officers
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           each
           Member
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           according
           to
           his
           place
           and
           ability
           ,
           to
           edifie
           the
           whole
           ,
           
             Eph.
             4.
             16.
             
             From
             whom
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             fitly
             joyned
             and
             compacted
             together
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             every
             joynt
             supplyeth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             effectuall
             working
             in
             the
             measure
             of
             every
             part
             ,
             making
             increase
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             unto
             the
             edifying
             it self
             in
             love
             .
          
        
         
           Members
           are
           not
           to
           stand
           like
           beautifull
           pictures
           in
           Church-windows
           ,
           and
           as
           costly
           Images
           in
           Churches
           ;
           that
           have
           eyes
           ,
           and
           see
           not
           ,
           eares
           ,
           and
           hear
           not
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           to
           be
           living
           stones
           in
           Gods
           building
           ;
           not
           only
           to
           build
           up
           themselves
           ,
           but
           one
           another
           also
           ,
           that
           so
           a
           man
           may
           not
           only
           get
           no
           hurt
           from
           communion
           of
           Churches
           ,
           but
           he
           may
           get
           good
           indeed
           from
           the
           same
           .
           And
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           ,
           here
           is
           the
           wound
           of
           Churches
           :
           When
           Members
           seek
           not
           ,
           and
           indeavour
           not
           the
           good
           one
           of
           another
           ;
           and
           so
           have
           Ordinances
           and
           means
           of
           doing
           one
           another
           good
           ,
           but
           exercise
           them
           not
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           receive
           not
           the
           good
           they
           might
           hereby
           ;
           but
           may
           say
           ,
           and
           shall
           say
           at
           last
           as
           he
           ,
           
             Prov.
             5.
             14.
             
             I
             was
             almost
             in
             all
             evill
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Congregation
             :
          
           Sin
           prevailing
           ,
           and
           sorrows
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           like
           water
           in
           a
           leaking
           ship
           ,
           sinking
           the
           poor
           bark
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           
           What
           are
           those
           means
           that
           are
           left
           to
           the
           Saints
           themselves
           ,
           even
           private
           Members
           to
           exercise
           in
           Christian
           communion
           for
           men
           and
           women
           ;
           and
           so
           you
           may
           see
           when
           these
           are
           neglected
           ,
           or
           not
           improved
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           Church
           is
           cast
           off
           so
           far
           forth
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           a
           Spirit
           of
           dear
           Christ-like
           love
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           every
           one
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           that
           again
           ;
           being
           ready
           to
           expresse
           it self
           ,
           in
           procuring
           the
           good
           of
           others
           as
           well
           as
           its
           own
           :
           This
           doth
           sweeten
           communion
           very
           much
           ,
           and
           edifies
           ,
           quickens
           ,
           and
           encourageth
           a
           Christian
           in
           his
           whole
           course
           marvelously
           .
           Eph.
           4.
           16.
           
           
             Making
             increase
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             unto
             the
             edifying
             it self
             in
             love
             .
          
           
           Love
           edifieth
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             8.
             1.
             
             Knowledge
             puffeth
             up
             ,
             but
             Charity
             edifieth
             .
          
           It
           's
           the
           joy
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           makes
           the
           Saints
           to
           blesse
           God
           in
           heaven
           ;
           where
           ,
           take
           any
           one
           singly
           ,
           all
           joyntly
           besides
           honour
           it
           ,
           tender
           it
           ,
           and
           seek
           the
           good
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           one
           blesseth
           God
           ,
           and
           seeks
           their
           good
           more
           than
           its
           own
           again
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           prophesied
           ,
           
             Zeph.
             3.
             9.
             
             That
             they
             may
             call
             upon
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             serve
             him
             with
             one
             ●●●sent
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             with
             one
             shoulder
          
           ;
           to
           help
           one
           another
           spiritually
           and
           outwardly
           ,
           where
           there
           be
           many
           griefs
           and
           burdens
           which
           depresse
           the
           spirits
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           unserviceable
           ,
           is
           removed
           :
           As
           ,
           what
           is
           there
           that
           doth
           alienate
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           more
           from
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           but
           want
           of
           love
           ?
           Now
           when
           mens
           love
           grows
           cold
           ,
           that
           a
           godly
           man
           is
           not
           esteemed
           whiles
           he
           lives
           ,
           nor
           his
           death
           lamented
           so
           much
           as
           the
           losse
           of
           a
           swine
           .
           When
           people
           grow
           strange
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           take
           distastes
           and
           prejudices
           ;
           when
           they
           can
           sit
           by
           the
           fire-side
           ,
           and
           censure
           ,
           and
           whisper
           ;
           and
           make
           offences
           ,
           and
           take
           offences
           ;
           and
           minds
           divide
           ,
           and
           hearts
           divide
           ;
           that
           if
           you
           ask
           what
           such
           a
           one
           is
           good
           for
           ?
           the
           answer
           is
           ;
           he
           is
           good
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           good
           to
           breed
           brawles
           ,
           and
           divide
           a
           Church
           ;
           
             A
             Kingdome
             divided
             against
             it self
             ,
             cannot
             stand
          
           ;
           &
           therfore
           hereby
           you
           cast
           off
           this
           Kingdom
           .
           Oh
           ,
           Christians
           should
           pray
           for
           this
           ,
           and
           mourn
           for
           want
           of
           this
           ;
           and
           study
           peace
           ,
           &
           follow
           it
           :
           It
           should
           be
           death
           to
           differ
           ,
           or
           side
           ,
           or
           make
           a
           party
           ,
           one
           against
           another
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Earnest
           prayer
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           &
           all
           in
           it
           besides
           thy self
           :
           and
           that
           with
           striving
           with
           God
           ,
           till
           an
           answer
           is
           given
           :
           
           
             Stretcht-out
             prayers
          
           ,
           as
           they
           made
           for
           Peer
           .
           James
           5.
           16.
           
           
             Confess
             your
             faults
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             pray
             one
             for
             ather
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             healed
             .
          
           And
           so
           
             Iude
             20.
             
             But
             ye
             beloved
             ,
             building
             up
             your selves
             in
             your
             most
             holy
             saith
             ,
             praying
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           meanes
           to
           edifie
           one
           another
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           inlargednesse
           of
           heart
           to
           pray
           one
           for
           another
           ;
           
             Psalme
             122.
             8.
             
             For
             my
             bret●●●●
             sake
             ,
             I
             'le
             wish
             thy
             peace
             .
          
           Sometimes
           a
           Christian
           can
           do
           others
           little
           good
           ;
           yet
           he
           will
           wrastle
           for
           him
           in
           his
           prayers
           to
           God
           :
           One
           knowes
           not
           the
           good
           comes
           here●●
           ;
           if
           withall
           a
           man
           keeps
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           making
           conscience
           of
           his
           wayes
           .
           And
           't
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           priviledges
           that
           a
           man
           hath
           ,
           when
           once
           he
           hath
           a
           share
           in
           all
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           Saints
           as
           his
           own
           ;
           and
           
           it
           answers
           that
           Quere
           ,
           What
           is
           a
           Christian
           the
           better
           for
           the
           liberties
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           
             Matth.
             18.
             19.
             
             Again
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ;
             that
             if
             two
             of
             you
             shall
             agree
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             touching
             any
             thing
             they
             shall
             ask
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             done
             for
             them
             of
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           v.
           20.
           
           
             For
             where
             two
             or
             three
             are
             gathered
             together
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             there
             I
             am
             in
             the
             midd'st
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           when
           people
           are
           false
           herein
           to
           their
           brethren
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           Covenant
           ;
           to
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           own
           soules
           ;
           (
           for
           there
           is
           no
           one
           prayer
           thou
           makest
           that
           shall
           be
           lost
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           attain
           not
           a
           blessing
           for
           others
           ,
           it
           shall
           return
           again
           into
           thy
           bosome
           .
           )
           When
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           heart
           to
           spend
           prayer
           ,
           or
           shed
           tears
           for
           them
           ,
           whom
           Christ
           hath
           shed
           his
           blood
           for
           ;
           now
           ,
           you
           cast
           off
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Oh
           Brethren
           ,
           consider
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           there
           shall
           be
           many
           a
           soul
           in
           a
           Church
           taken
           by
           Satans
           temptations
           ,
           and
           held
           in
           temptations
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           be
           overcome
           by
           temptations
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           bee
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           so
           ,
           but
           because
           thou
           dost
           not
           pray
           ;
           publick
           Ordinances
           ,
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           little
           good
           done
           thereby
           ;
           because
           thou
           hast
           no
           heart
           to
           pray
           .
           
             Acts
             4.
             31.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             prayed
             ,
             the
             place
             was
             shaken
             where
             they
             were
             met
             together
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             all
             filled
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           the
           hearts
           of
           thy
           children
           ,
           servants
           ,
           and
           fellow-brethren
           remain
           secure
           and
           unshaken
           by
           all
           the
           Sermons
           they
           hear
           ;
           nothing
           doth
           them
           good
           ,
           nothing
           will
           pierce
           or
           penetrate
           their
           adamant-like
           hearts
           ;
           because
           ,
           thou
           hast
           no
           heart
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           not
           to
           purpose
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Timely
           Exhortation
           ;
           when
           brethren
           are
           dead-hearted
           ,
           and
           heartlesse
           in
           their
           Christian
           course
           .
           Heb.
           3.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           
             Take
             heed
             brethren
             ,
             lest
             there
             be
             in
             any
             of
             you
             an
             evil
             heart
             of
             unbelief
             in
             departing
             from
             the
             living
             God
             ;
             but
             exhort
             one
             another
             whiles
             it
             is
             called
             to
             day
             ,
             lest
             any
             of
             you
             be
             hardned
             through
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             sin
             .
          
           Brotherly
           exhortation
           is
           a
           remedy
           against
           Apostasie
           of
           heart
           ;
           for
           though
           a
           man
           cannot
           convince
           another
           ,
           yet
           he
           may
           exhort
           him
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           to
           be
           done
           in
           season
           ,
           whiles
           it
           's
           called
           to
           day
           ,
           with
           due
           respect
           ,
           and
           taking
           notice
           of
           what
           good
           there
           is
           ,
           with
           much
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           a
           spirit
           of
           humility
           ,
           or
           else
           thou
           spoilest
           all
           thou
           medlest
           withall
           ;
           putting
           your selves
           in
           their
           estate
           ,
           and
           with
           hearty
           unfeigned
           prayer
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           accompany
           the
           same
           with
           his
           blessing
           .
           
             Heb.
             10.
             24.
             
             Consider
             one
             another
             ,
             to
             provoke
             unto
             love
             and
             good
             works
             .
          
           Look
           over
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           consider
           
           such
           a
           Brothers
           or
           Sisters
           estate
           ;
           one
           is
           poor
           and
           low
           ,
           another
           falling
           ,
           another
           very
           much
           altered
           :
           Now
           in
           some
           cases
           ,
           a
           private
           Brother
           may
           do
           more
           than
           a
           Minister
           ;
           the
           Lord
           help
           us
           ,
           and
           stir
           us
           up
           to
           this
           work
           :
           Now
           when
           this
           is
           neglected
           ,
           many
           soules
           are
           hardned
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Instructing
           and
           teaching
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           occasion
           
           serves
           ;
           
             Rom.
             15.
             14.
             
             And
             I
             my self
             also
             am
             perswaded
             of
             you
             my
             brethren
             ,
             that
             you
             also
             are
             full
             of
             goodnesse
             ,
             filled
             with
             all
             knowledge
             ,
             able
             to
             admonish
             one
             another
             .
          
           They
           were
           able
           for
           to
           instruct
           and
           teach
           one
           another
           .
           Isa.
           54.
           13.
           
           
             They
             shall
             be
             all
             taught
             of
             God.
          
           What
           God
           teacheth
           thee
           ,
           that
           do
           thou
           teach
           others
           ;
           what
           thou
           gainest
           by
           hearing
           ,
           or
           by
           praying
           ,
           or
           meditation
           ;
           by
           putting
           questions
           to
           others
           ,
           sometimes
           to
           teach
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           to
           be
           taught
           ;
           and
           this
           do
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           in
           all
           occasionall
           meetings
           ,
           and
           worldly
           discourses
           ;
           mix
           with
           it
           some
           sweet
           truth
           that
           God
           hath
           taught
           thee
           .
           But
           now
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           when
           Christians
           shall
           meet
           ,
           and
           a
           〈◊〉
           is
           the
           worse
           for
           their
           fruitlesse
           discourse
           ,
           no
           savo●●
           of
           any
           thing
           of
           God
           ;
           Let
           them
           meet
           never
           so
           long
           or
           o●●en
           ,
           walking
           or
           sitting
           ,
           this
           is
           sad
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           In
           Comforting
           those
           that
           be
           sad
           ;
           Thes.
           5.
           14.
           and
           
           4.
           
             ult
             .
             Comfort
             the
             feeble-minded
             ,
             and
             support
             the
             weak
             ;
             wherefore
             ,
             comfort
             one
             another
             with
             these
             wo●●s
             .
          
           There
           are
           many
           sad
           hearts
           in
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           and
           sad
           things
           are
           as
           wounds
           to
           a
           mans
           limbs
           ,
           that
           make
           him
           halt
           or
           fall
           .
           Oh
           brethren
           ,
           be
           much
           in
           this
           work
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             1.
             4.
             
             Who
             comforteth
             us
             in
             all
             our
             tribulation
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             comfort
             them
             which
             are
             in
             any
             trouble
             ,
             by
             the
             comfort
             wherewith
             we
             our selves
             are
             comforted
             of
             God.
          
           That
           a
           soul
           may
           say
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           came
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           spake
           some
           few
           words
           to
           me
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           as
           seasonable
           ,
           as
           though
           the
           Lord
           had
           sent
           an
           Angel
           from
           heaven
           to
           speak
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           of
           more
           worth
           ,
           than
           if
           he
           had
           given
           me
           ●any
           pounds
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           when
           this
           also
           is
           neglected
           ,
           that
           one
           Christian
           hath
           not
           a
           word
           of
           encouragement
           to
           another
           ,
           but
           dry
           and
           savourless
           discourse
           ;
           this
           the
           Lord
           takes
           very
           ill
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           have
           received
           comfort
           from
           himself
           in
           the
           day
           of
           their
           sorrow
           and
           distresse
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Restoring
           a
           Brother
           fallen
           with
           a
           spirit
           of
           meekness
           ;
           
           
             Gal.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Brethren
             ,
             of
             any
             be
             overtaken
             with
             a
             fault
             ,
             ye
             which
             are
             sprituall
             ,
             restore
             such
             a
             one
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             meeknesse
             .
          
           Oh
           ,
           how
           will
           a
           poor
           soul
           blesse
           the
           for
           such
           a
           Brothers
           prayers
           ,
           admonitions
           ,
           and
           exhortations
           ,
           when
           
           the
           Lord
           shall
           have
           brought
           his
           heart
           back
           again
           to
           himself
           ;
           although
           before
           he
           did
           most
           of
           all
           disesteem
           and
           vil●fie
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           when
           these
           are
           not
           used
           ,
           or
           not
           with
           a
           spirit
           of
           meeknesse
           improved
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           never
           blesseth
           God
           for
           these
           ;
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           is
           pulled
           down
           from
           his
           throne
           ,
           when
           not
           done
           according
           to
           the
           ability
           ,
           time
           and
           place
           that
           the
           Lord
           affords
           .
           And
           this
           I
           wish
           ,
           the
           Churches
           mourn
           not
           for
           another
           day
           :
           For
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           I
           do
           adjudge
           my self
           before
           God
           and
           men
           ,
           as
           most
           guilty
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           I
           enjoy
           many
           sweet
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           we
           improve
           them
           not
           ;
           and
           hence
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Lord
           fils
           not
           his
           Tabernacle
           ,
           abides
           not
           on
           his
           Churches
           ,
           either
           to
           draw
           others
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           others
           abundantly
           blesse
           God
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           here
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           the
           causes
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           
             Not
             gaining
             much
             in
             private
             duties
             ,
          
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           Meditation
           ,
           Reading
           ,
           and
           daily
           Examination
           of
           a
           mans
           own
           heart
           :
           And
           hence
           they
           cannot
           do
           good
           ,
           because
           they
           receive
           none
           ,
           or
           very
           little
           themselves
           ;
           they
           have
           not
           a
           treasure
           within
           ,
           hence
           they
           can
           spend
           little
           ,
           have
           no
           heart
           or
           ability
           to
           exhort
           ,
           instruct
           ,
           comfort
           :
           He
           that
           keeps
           not
           his
           shop
           ,
           his
           shop
           will
           never
           keep
           him
           .
           As
           
             Psal
             41.
             6.
             
             His
             heart
             gathereth
             iniquity
             to
             it self
             ,
             when
             he
             goeth
             abroad
             ,
             he
             telleth
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           2.
           
           
             A
             low
             spirit
          
           ,
           which
           makes
           a
           man
           to
           have
           low
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           endeavours
           ,
           I
           mean
           not
           an
           humble
           ,
           but
           a
           narrow
           spirit
           ,
           not
           inlarged
           to
           hold
           much
           ,
           or
           to
           do
           much
           ,
           hence
           it
           doth
           little
           .
           As
           take
           a
           plain
           Countrey-man
           ,
           he
           neither
           seeks
           or
           regards
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           State
           in
           publick
           ,
           because
           his
           spirit
           and
           condition
           is
           low
           ;
           but
           Princes
           do
           mind
           and
           attend
           to
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           to
           advance
           it
           ;
           because
           their
           condition
           is
           high
           ,
           and
           they
           know
           it
           .
           Moses
           ,
           
             he
             suffered
             reproach
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
          
           losse
           of
           all
           the
           honour
           and
           pleasure
           of
           Phara●hs
           out
           ;
           feared
           not
           Pharaoh
           ,
           nor
           losse
           of
           life
           for
           their
           sakes
           :
           For
           ,
           
             he
             saw
             that
             God
             which
             is
             invisible
          
           ;
           like
           Saul
           ,
           when
           once
           a
           Ringdome
           comes
           to
           be
           in
           his
           eye
           ,
           he
           leaves
           off
           to
           seek
           the
           Asses
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Sloth
           .
           There
           are
           Thornes
           ,
           Prov.
           15.
           19.
           
             and
             Lions
          
           ,
           Prov.
           26.
           13.
           
             in
             a
             sluggards
             way
          
           :
           There
           be
           many
           difficulties
           ,
           businesses
           ,
           occasions
           ,
           and
           objections
           ;
           when
           as
           if
           once
           he
           were
           resolved
           to
           break
           thorough
           them
           ,
           then
           the
           work
           would
           go
           on
           :
           Like
           a
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           in
           his
           
           warm
           bed
           ,
           he
           is
           loth
           to
           rise
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           is
           up
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           be
           in
           his
           bed
           again
           ,
           if
           he
           might
           be
           hired
           again
           to
           put
           off
           his
           clothes
           :
           I
           shall
           get
           no
           good
           ;
           saith
           one
           ,
           nor
           do
           none
           ,
           saith
           another
           ;
           and
           when
           these
           businesses
           are
           past
           ,
           and
           occasions
           over
           ;
           and
           at
           another
           time
           ,
           I
           will
           seek
           God
           ,
           and
           go
           about
           Gods
           work
           ;
           and
           thus
           a
           slothfull
           spirit
           hinders
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Want
             of
             Faith.
          
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           13.
           
           
             We
             believe
             ,
             and
             
             hence
             we
             speak
             .
          
           Faith
           empties
           us
           most
           ,
           and
           hence
           fils
           us
           with
           Spirit
           and
           Life
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           hence
           
             Steven
             ,
             full
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           A
           lively
           Christian
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           in
           another
           Christians
           company
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           he
           knows
           not
           what
           to
           speak
           ;
           but
           he
           looks
           up
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           sayes
           ;
           Now
           Lord
           ,
           here
           is
           an
           opportunity
           in
           doing
           or
           receiving
           some
           good
           ;
           and
           therefore
           now
           Lord
           help
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             Want
             of
             fear
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           consolation
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ▪
           from
           the
           sense
           of
           Gods
           love
           .
           
             Acts
             9.
             31.
             
             They
             
             wal●●●
             〈◊〉
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             consolations
             of
             th●
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
          
           the
           Church
           was
           edified
           by
           the
           consolations
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           A
           man
           that
           's
           wounded
           ,
           keeps
           within
           ,
           and
           stirs
           not
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           is
           in
           health
           and
           strength
           ,
           now
           hard
           work
           is
           his
           meat
           ,
           he
           cannot
           live
           except
           he
           work
           .
           1
           
             Cor.
             15.
             ult
          
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
             Not
             considering
             the
             shortnesse
             of
             our
             time
             of
             sowing
             .
          
           
           Heb.
           10.
           25.
           
           Whereas
           ,
           if
           men
           were
           on
           their
           death-bed
           ,
           they
           would
           wish
           ,
           Oh
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           walked
           more
           blamelesly
           ,
           and
           fruitfully
           ;
           men
           care
           not
           for
           a
           comfortable
           reckoning
           as
           yet
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           causes
           why
           they
           receive
           no
           good
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             From
             a
             mean
             esteem
             of
             the
             Saints
          
           ;
           looking
           on
           them
           
           as
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ;
           their
           persons
           ,
           prayers
           ,
           and
           speeches
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           rule
           ;
           Men
           never
           gain
           any
           good
           by
           that
           Ordinance
           which
           they
           despise
           :
           if
           all
           were
           Scholars
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           Saints
           glorified
           ,
           they
           could
           then
           esteem
           them
           .
           Hence
           ,
           Eph
           4.
           16.
           
           Edifying
           is
           by
           love
           ;
           
             Making
             increase
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             edifying
             it self
             in
             love
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             From
             want
             of
             being
             poor
             in
             spirit
             ,
          
           and
           sensible
           of
           
           their
           extream
           need
           of
           Christ
           ,
           continually
           in
           all
           means
           :
           Beggers
           will
           pick
           up
           crums
           ,
           and
           watch
           for
           a
           word
           of
           encouragement
           .
           
             Isa.
             11.
             6.
             
             A
             little
             childe
             shall
             lead
             the
             Wolf
             and
             the
             Lion
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           hath
           humbled
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           man.
           Oh
           ,
           when
           a
           Christian
           
           thinks
           none
           so
           poor
           and
           shallow
           ,
           and
           heartlesse
           as
           I
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           is
           better
           than
           I
           ,
           however
           I
           need
           more
           than
           any
           :
           This
           soul
           will
           be
           glad
           to
           suck
           the
           brest
           ;
           and
           the
           Lord
           will
           fill
           others
           with
           light
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           bowels
           ,
           to
           do
           such
           a
           one
           good
           .
           Whereas
           ,
           else
           they
           are
           shut
           up
           ,
           and
           they
           find
           no
           good
           conveyed
           to
           them
           by
           any
           of
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           nor
           any
           presence
           of
           God
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           There
           is
           a
           Ministeriall
           power
           ,
           committed
           from
           Christ
           by
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           ruling
           Officers
           thereof
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           all
           power
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           properly
           Christs
           ,
           yet
           he
           nextly
           communicates
           it
           ordinarily
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           or
           multitude
           of
           Beleevers
           ,
           to
           whom
           is
           committed
           the
           supreme
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           a
           binding
           and
           loosing
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           shewen
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           Church
           ,
           this
           power
           hath
           been
           by
           Christs
           appointment
           ,
           and
           still
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           communicated
           to
           those
           that
           are
           chosen
           out
           of
           themselves
           ,
           to
           be
           Officers
           and
           Rulers
           over
           them
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           exercise
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           over
           them
           according
           to
           his
           will.
           Hence
           the
           very
           power
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           ,
           opening
           and
           shutting
           ,
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           also
           given
           to
           Peter
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           successors
           of
           Christs
           Apostles
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           sent
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Iohn
             20.
             23.
             
             Whosoevers
             sins
             ye
             remit
             ,
             they
             are
             remitted
             ;
             &c.
             
          
           Because
           ,
           though
           the
           power
           of
           Communication
           of
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Churches
           hand
           ,
           yet
           the
           power
           of
           usuall
           administration
           of
           it
           is
           in
           their
           hand
           ;
           whiles
           they
           exercise
           it
           according
           to
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           hence
           Paul
           puts
           a
           difference
           between
           this
           extraordinary
           Ministery
           ,
           as
           Apos●leship
           ,
           and
           ordinary
           .
           
             Gal.
             1.
             1.
             
             An
             Apostle
             not
             of
             men
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             will
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             by
             Christ
          
           ;
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           by
           it
           :
           Now
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           Church
           from
           Christ.
           Hence
           ,
           
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             haoh
             made
             them
             overseers
          
           ;
           so
           that
           't
           is
           no
           invention
           of
           man
           ,
           or
           act
           of
           man
           ,
           or
           the
           power
           of
           man
           ;
           but
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           hence
           refuse
           to
           be
           under
           this
           power
           ;
           men
           cast
           off
           the
           yoke
           and
           power
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           For
           though
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           be
           Democraticall
           and
           Popular
           ;
           and
           hence
           no
           publick
           administrations
           or
           Ordinances
           are
           to
           be
           administrated
           publickly
           ,
           without
           notice
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           Yet
           the
           government
           of
           it
           under
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Mediator
           and
           Monarch
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           t
           is
           Aristocraticall
           ,
           and
           by
           some
           chief
           ,
           gifted
           by
           Christ
           ,
           chosen
           by
           the
           people
           to
           rule
           them
           in
           the
           name
           of
           
           Christ
           ,
           who
           are
           unable
           ,
           and
           unfit
           to
           be
           all
           Rulers
           themselves
           ;
           and
           to
           cast
           off
           these
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           these
           ;
           is
           to
           cast
           off
           Christ.
           
             Luke
             10.
             16.
             
             He
             that
             rejecteth
             you
             ,
             rejecteth
             me
             .
             Numb
             .
             16.
             3.
             
             You
             are
             gathered
             together
             against
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           The
           Lord
           accounts
           himself
           opposed
           and
           resisted
           ,
           when
           the
           Officers
           of
           his
           Church
           are
           slighted
           ,
           and
           their
           government
           despised
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           
           What
           is
           this
           power
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           
           Negatively
           :
           1.
           
           It
           is
           not
           any
           Lordly
           pompous
           power
           ,
           to
           bear
           the
           bell
           of
           great
           smoakie
           titles
           ,
           to
           govern
           in
           worldly
           pomp
           ;
           or
           by
           worldly
           rewards
           ,
           and
           civill
           punishments
           .
           2
           
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
             The
             weapons
             of
             our
             warfare
             are
             not
             carnal
             ,
             but
             mighty
             through
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             pulling
             down
             of
             strong
             holds
             .
             It
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             with
             you
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           ;
           but
           as
           I
           have
           been
           without
           all
           worldly
           s●ate
           ,
           so
           must
           you
           be
           one
           to
           another
           .
           And
           hence
           ,
           1
           
             Peter
             5.
             4.
             
             Not
             being
             Lords
             over
             Gods
             heritage
             :
          
           Christ
           never
           gave
           his
           Ministers
           power
           of
           opening
           and
           shutting
           the
           doors
           of
           New-gate
           ,
           and
           Bonners
           Cole-house
           if
           they
           would
           not
           sub●●●ibe
           ,
           or
           to
           confute
           mens
           opinions
           with
           their
           own
           lawes
           ,
           and
           bind
           consciences
           with
           chaines
           of
           Iron
           ,
           or
           to
           promote
           his
           servants
           by
           spirituall
           livings
           .
           Christ
           himself
           refused
           to
           be
           a
           Judge
           in
           civill
           causes
           ;
           hence
           some
           of
           our
           Divines
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           grant
           that
           Peter
           was
           Christs
           successor
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
             Peters
          
           and
           Christs
           Vicar
           ;
           yet
           as
           Christ
           being
           on
           earth
           ,
           exercised
           no
           civill
           power
           ,
           so
           much
           less
           may
           these
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           'T
           is
           not
           any
           Antichristian
           illimated
           power
           ,
           viz.
           to
           
           have
           power
           over
           many
           Churches
           (
           for
           that
           's
           the
           main
           spiritual
           Antichristian
           externall
           power
           )
           and
           the
           Ministers
           thereof
           ;
           for
           we
           read
           in
           Scripture
           of
           many
           Elders
           and
           Bishops
           in
           the
           same
           Church
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           28.
           but
           never
           of
           any
           one
           ordinary
           Minister
           ,
           or
           Officer
           over
           many
           Churches
           ;
           either
           to
           govern
           ,
           or
           to
           baptize
           ,
           as
           the
           Anabaptists
           would
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           many
           godly
           plead
           for
           now
           in
           the
           misty
           confusion
           of
           England
           .
           And
           look
           as
           we
           cry
           out
           of
           one
           Minister
           non-resident
           ,
           that
           shall
           have
           six
           or
           ten
           livings
           ,
           though
           he
           give
           never
           so
           good
           a
           stipend
           ;
           not
           only
           because
           of
           his
           pride
           and
           covetousnesse
           ,
           but
           because
           of
           his
           unconscionablenesse
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           here
           much
           more
           of
           one
           man
           Overseer
           over
           many
           congregations
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           an
           hundred
           at
           least
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           'T
           is
           not
           any
           Magisterial
           power
           ,
           Diotrephes-like
           ;
           either
           
           to
           do
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           Mat.
           23.
           8.
           and
           their
           wills
           to
           be
           their
           law
           ;
           No
           ,
           
             Matth.
             28.
             20
             ,
             Teach
             ,
             all
             that
             I
             command
             
             you
             :
          
           If
           they
           do
           sin
           ,
           their
           persons
           are
           under
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           manifest
           offence
           and
           scandall
           by
           the
           mouthes
           of
           two
           or
           three
           witnesses
           who
           being
           Members
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           under
           it
           ,
           and
           being
           sinfull
           Members
           ;
           may
           ,
           if
           the
           case
           need
           it
           ,
           be
           proceeded
           against
           by
           the
           whole
           .
           Neither
           have
           they
           any
           power
           to
           act
           any
           publick
           Ordinance
           which
           concerns
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           where
           't
           is
           bound
           by
           Christ
           to
           judge
           ,
           without
           the
           privity
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           to
           elect
           Officers
           ,
           admit
           Members
           ,
           cast
           out
           offenders
           in
           the
           Vestry
           without
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           blaines
           of
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostles
           with
           their
           extraordinary
           power
           never
           did
           themselves
           ,
           much
           le●e
           should
           these
           .
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           
        
         
           
           4.
           
           They
           have
           no
           immediate
           power
           of
           rule
           immediately
           given
           by
           Christ
           ,
           over
           any
           one
           particular
           Church
           ,
           but
           mediate
           by
           that
           Church
           where
           they
           are
           ;
           their
           gifts
           of
           teaching
           and
           ruling
           are
           immediately
           from
           Christ
           ;
           but
           their
           actuall
           power
           to
           exercise
           it
           over
           this
           or
           that
           particular
           Congregation
           ,
           is
           by
           that
           Church
           only
           .
           Hence
           Deacons
           that
           were
           only
           to
           take
           care
           for
           the
           outward
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Act
           6.
           3
           ,
           4.
           they
           were
           ordained
           by
           lifting
           up
           their
           hands
           .
           This
           is
           Apostolicall
           power
           ,
           and
           an
           intrusion
           ,
           and
           cuts
           asunder
           the
           force
           of
           the
           argument
           of
           Master
           Ball
           his
           Book
           of
           power
           for
           Presbytery
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           2.
           
           What
           is
           their
           power
           affirmatively
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           They
           have
           a
           power
           given
           them
           of
           ruling
           and
           governing
           from
           Christ
           by
           the
           people
           ;
           hence
           they
           are
           called
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           rule
           ,
           and
           are
           over
           Gods
           Church
           ;
           hence
           they
           have
           strict
           charge
           and
           command
           from
           the
           Lord
           to
           do
           it
           .
           Hence
           Paul
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           When
           he
           was
           with
           them
           three
           years
           ,
           yet
           had
           Rulers
           there
           ;
           and
           
             vers
             .
             28.
             
             Feed
             Gods
             stock
             bought
             by
             bloud
             ;
             over
             which
             ,
             not
             men
             ,
             but
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             made
             you
             Overseers
          
           ;
           Christs
           Church
           being
           like
           sheep
           ,
           apt
           to
           stray
           and
           perish
           ,
           unlesse
           these
           watch
           against
           wolves
           ,
           and
           these
           the
           Apostle
           at
           his
           last
           parting
           left
           ;
           hence
           also
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           it
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           Heb.
           13.
           
           Hence
           th●se
           cast
           off
           the
           Lords
           government
           over
           them
           ,
           who
           will
           have
           no
           Rulers
           or
           Governours
           in
           Churches
           ,
           who
           shall
           either
           speak
           it
           or
           think
           it
           ,
           but
           leave
           all
           to
           themselves
           and
           their
           liberty
           ;
           to
           teach
           ,
           baptize
           ,
           to
           order
           things
           in
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           this
           
           means
           they
           are
           not
           only
           single
           Members
           or
           Officers
           ;
           but
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           Teacher
           ,
           and
           Elder
           and
           all
           .
           This
           generation
           of
           men
           ,
           sons
           of
           
             Korah
             ▪
          
           are
           risen
           up
           in
           these
           latter
           times
           ;
           especially
           amongst
           Ana●aptists
           ,
           Familists
           ,
           and
           rigid
           Separatists
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           privily
           crept
           into
           New-England
           Churches
           ;
           Whose
           condemnation
           sleeps
           not
           ,
           Satan
           carrying
           them
           to
           extreams
           ,
           and
           pride
           lifting
           them
           up
           above
           themselves
           ,
           above
           Men
           ,
           above
           Officers
           ,
           above
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           above
           God.
           That
           look
           as
           Common-wealths
           are
           under
           greatest
           bondage
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           an
           Anarchy
           ,
           where
           every
           one
           must
           be
           a
           slave
           ,
           because
           every
           one
           must
           be
           a
           Master
           ;
           So
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           no
           greater
           bondage
           can
           come
           than
           this
           ,
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           confusion
           ,
           and
           the
           scand●ll
           of
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           which
           through
           mercy
           his
           people
           here
           enjoy
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           power
           is
           more
           than
           any
           one
           private
           Member
           
           hath
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           an
           Officer
           ;
           it
           would
           be
           a
           most
           simple
           ridiculous
           thing
           ,
           if
           there
           should
           be
           Election
           ,
           Ordination
           ,
           many
           Prayers
           ,
           much
           triall
           of
           men
           ,
           for
           to
           rule
           ,
           and
           guide
           ,
           and
           govern
           ,
           separation
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           to
           have
           any
           more
           power
           than
           one
           private
           Member
           .
           Hence
           the
           Apostle
           sayes
           ,
           
             Submit
             to
             them
             that
             are
             over
             you
             ,
          
           1
           Thessalonians
           5.
           12.
           and
           Hebrews
           13.
           17.
           
           
             Obey
             them
             ●●at
             guide
             you
             ,
             or
             rule
             over
             you
             .
          
           Hence
           those
           that
           do
           acknowledge
           Governours
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           names
           sake
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           such
           as
           have
           no
           more
           power
           than
           a
           private
           Brother
           ;
           they
           do
           but
           allow
           the
           name
           ,
           but
           deny
           the
           thing
           :
           Hence
           say
           they
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           watch
           ;
           so
           are
           private
           Members
           :
           they
           are
           to
           admonish
           ;
           so
           is
           every
           private
           Member
           :
           they
           are
           to
           rule
           ;
           the
           word
           signifies
           to
           guide
           and
           go
           before
           another
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           
           The
           word
           to
           rule
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           5.
           12.
           is
           the
           same
           word
           with
           1.
           
           Tim.
           3.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           He
           that
           rules
           his
           own
           house
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           little
           more
           than
           they
           that
           are
           besides
           him
           in
           the
           Family
           ;
           though
           this
           be
           not
           such
           a
           paternall
           power
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           somewhat
           more
           than
           that
           of
           private
           Members
           .
           And
           that
           Heb.
           13.
           17.
           is
           a
           word
           which
           is
           the
           same
           with
           that
           in
           Matth.
           2.
           6.
           
           Governour
           ,
           particularly
           spoken
           of
           Christs
           government
           ,
           to
           feed
           otherwise
           than
           private
           Members
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           2.
           
           
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           watch
           and
           admonish
           in
           way
           of
           Christian
           duty
           ;
           but
           others
           in
           way
           of
           
           Christs
           authority
           ,
           as
           being
           his
           Ambassadors
           ,
           and
           sent
           of
           him
           ;
           as
           in
           a
           family
           ,
           one
           servant
           should
           watch
           over
           another
           ;
           but
           the
           chief
           Steward
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           do
           it
           with
           authority
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           his
           Lord.
           And
           hence
           doth
           it
           with
           more
           majesty
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           it
           takes
           ,
           or
           should
           take
           deeper
           impression
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           in
           Elders
           of
           a
           Church
           .
        
         
           Hence
           also
           ,
           when
           men
           shall
           cry
           for
           liberty
           to
           speak
           ,
           an
           Elder
           forbids
           it
           ;
           What
           ,
           may
           not
           the
           Church
           have
           liberty
           ?
           true
           ,
           but
           you
           are
           not
           a
           Church
           .
           An
           Elder
           reproves
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           reprove
           again
           :
           What
           ,
           shall
           not
           the
           Church
           have
           liberty
           ?
           An
           Elder
           gives
           reasons
           strong
           ,
           and
           unanswerable
           for
           some
           thing
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           a
           young
           fellow
           shall
           step
           up
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           without
           ground
           ,
           or
           shew
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           's
           your
           light
           ,
           and
           mine
           is
           otherwise
           :
           What
           ,
           may
           not
           the
           Church
           have
           liberty
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           but
           you
           are
           not
           the
           Church
           ;
           this
           is
           very
           sad
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           a
           root
           of
           greatest
           scandall
           that
           ever
           Gods
           wayes
           had
           .
           If
           Elders
           sin
           openly
           ,
           't
           is
           another
           case
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           also
           is
           there
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           
             Submit
             your selves
             one
             to
             another
          
           ,
           much
           more
           to
           an
           Elder
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           3.
           
           In
           the
           execution
           of
           their
           office
           according
           to
           Christ
           ,
           they
           are
           over
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           Their
           persons
           indeed
           ase
           under
           them
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           sin
           ,
           and
           sin
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           their
           office
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           subject
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           whole
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           last
           Member
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           Suppose
           the
           sin
           be
           not
           only
           suspected
           ,
           or
           reported
           ,
           or
           apprehended
           by
           one
           ,
           but
           two
           or
           three
           witnesses
           at
           least
           ,
           as
           1
           Tim.
           5.
           19.
           but
           whiles
           they
           execute
           it
           according
           to
           Christ
           ,
           they
           are
           therein
           above
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           bound
           to
           be
           subject
           therein
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           be
           subject
           ,
           is
           to
           refuse
           to
           be
           under
           Christs
           government
           .
           Hence
           ,
           
             Heb.
             13.
             
             Obey
             them
             that
             rule
             you
          
           ;
           he
           speaks
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           in
           evill
           ,
           but
           in
           good
           things
           according
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           evill
           things
           ,
           look
           on
           them
           as
           those
           over
           them
           .
           
             Exempli
             gratiâ
          
           ,
           A
           Minister
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           let
           him
           preach
           Christs
           eternall
           truth
           ,
           deliver
           it
           and
           prove
           it
           ;
           What
           ever
           humane
           weaknesses
           there
           be
           in
           him
           ,
           what
           ever
           darknesse
           there
           is
           in
           others
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           therein
           above
           Churches
           ,
           Kings
           or
           Angels
           ;
           and
           they
           shall
           answer
           it
           at
           the
           great
           day
           ,
           that
           do
           not
           submit
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           my
           person
           said
           Luther
           ,
           I
           'le
           fall
           down
           before
           any
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           truth
           I
           administer
           ,
           I
           look
           on
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           as
           nits
           ,
           nay
           dust
           ,
           &c.
           
             ad
             Regem
             Angl.
          
           
        
         
           So
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keys
           in
           opening
           and
           shutting
           out
           
           Members
           ;
           they
           have
           tried
           and
           proved
           such
           a
           one
           ;
           if
           they
           sin
           ,
           as
           they
           may
           ,
           then
           give
           them
           reasons
           ;
           but
           if
           not
           ,
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           submit
           .
           And
           that
           not
           as
           unto
           other
           Christians
           ,
           but
           as
           unto
           an
           Ordinance
           ,
           stampt
           with
           an
           authority
           of
           God
           upon
           them
           ;
           in
           ●eed
           they
           are
           not
           to
           do
           any
           such
           thing
           without
           the
           presence
           ,
           consent
           ,
           and
           judiciary
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           the
           Church
           may
           not
           submit
           to
           what
           Elders
           propose
           to
           be
           Christs
           mind
           ;
           but
           then
           they
           cast
           ●ff
           the
           Lords
           power
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           to
           answer
           for
           another
           day
           .
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           28.
           they
           are
           called
           Governours
           .
           Now
           as
           a
           Ruler
           of
           a
           Ship
           is
           to
           order
           it
           ,
           though
           a
           King
           be
           in
           it
           ,
           over
           him
           in
           that
           respect
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           is
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           him
           ,
           whiles
           he
           guides
           it
           right
           ;
           but
           if
           not
           ,
           the
           King
           hath
           power
           over
           him
           ,
           to
           command
           others
           to
           take
           the
           place
           ,
           or
           cast
           him
           over
           board
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           servants
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           help
           the
           Church
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           24.
           and
           are
           subject
           to
           them
           if
           they
           sin
           ;
           but
           yet
           they
           are
           servants
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           exercising
           his
           power
           according
           to
           him
           ▪
           above
           the
           Church
           .
           2
           
             Cor.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             We
             preach
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our selves
             your
             servants
             for
             Christ
          
           ;
           yet
           therein
           above
           them
           :
           Hence
           being
           their
           servants
           ;
           if
           they
           sin
           ,
           they
           are
           under
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           may
           cast
           them
           by
           .
           So
           being
           Christs
           servants
           ;
           if
           not
           submitted
           to
           ,
           the
           Lord
           doth
           account
           himself
           cast
           off
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           their
           power
           thus
           rightly
           executed
           ,
           is
           the
           
           power
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           :
           Hence
           refuse
           it
           ,
           you
           refuse
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           him
           ;
           If
           men
           wil
           not
           be
           ruled
           by
           Gods
           Ordinances
           .
           but
           will
           rule
           Ordinances
           ,
           they
           go
           about
           to
           tule
           Christ.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           ,
           if
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           subjection
           here
           ,
           't
           is
           
           profest
           licentiousnesse
           ,
           and
           not
           liberty
           in
           Churches
           ;
           You
           have
           liberty
           ,
           but
           what
           liberty
           ?
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           Christs
           power
           in
           pure
           liberty
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           his
           servants
           .
           Now
           when
           men
           will
           not
           ,
           and
           shall
           refuse
           ,
           without
           shewing
           reason
           ,
           or
           convicting
           Elders
           of
           sin
           ;
           this
           is
           to
           cast
           off
           the
           Government
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Elders
           are
           helpers
           of
           people
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           people
           
           but
           will
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           such
           helps
           ,
           if
           humble
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           discern
           ,
           to
           attend
           the
           publick
           good
           ,
           to
           teach
           and
           convince
           ,
           &c.
           
           Hence
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           sin
           appearing
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           their
           office
           ,
           they
           should
           with
           a
           holy
           ●ear
           submit
           ;
           and
           say
           ,
           if
           ye
           be
           faithfull
           watchmen
           ,
           what
           am
           I
           that
           I
           should
           be
           unsatisfied
           ?
           my
           ignorance
           may
           mislead
           others
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           
           4.
           
           They
           have
           power
           to
           over-see
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           cause
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           28.
           and
           to
           see
           into
           ,
           and
           enquire
           into
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           stock
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           know
           their
           spirituall
           condition
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           be
           comforted
           in
           the
           work
           of
           Christ
           ;
           though
           there
           be
           no
           sin
           break
           out
           ,
           not
           they
           come
           to
           them
           ,
           1.
           
           Thes.
           3.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           The
           Apostle
           enquired
           into
           their
           faith
           ,
           charity
           ,
           and
           prayer
           ,
           vers
           .
           7.
           and
           hence
           was
           comforted
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           this
           Paul
           doth
           not
           as
           an
           extraordinary
           man
           ,
           but
           leaves
           his
           example
           as
           a
           president
           to
           the
           Elders
           of
           Ephesus
           ;
           to
           go
           from
           house
           to
           house
           ,
           and
           enquire
           ,
           to
           teach
           and
           exhort
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           for
           Elders
           are
           to
           prevent
           scandals
           as
           well
           as
           to
           remove
           them
           ,
           left
           when
           they
           come
           they
           say
           ,
           Oh
           that
           I
           had
           known
           this
           before
           ,
           especially
           where
           they
           see
           need
           .
           Now
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           men
           cast
           off
           the
           government
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           they
           will
           not
           have
           their
           spirituall
           condition
           searched
           into
           ,
           the
           Elders
           foot
           is
           now
           too
           great
           for
           his
           shoe
           ,
           I
           am
           to
           give
           an
           account
           to
           God
           ;
           so
           are
           they
           also
           of
           thee
           ;
           now
           thou
           canst
           not
           give
           it
           if
           thou
           enquirest
           not
           how
           thy
           condition
           stands
           ,
           neither
           can
           they
           with
           comfort
           unlesse
           thou
           tellest
           them
           how
           it
           stands
           with
           thee
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           there
           are
           many
           secret
           things
           they
           can
           never
           find
           out
           yet
           they
           are
           to
           attend
           their
           duty
           .
        
         
           The
           Ministers
           charge
           is
           to
           cast
           the
           seed
           ,
           the
           Elders
           duty
           is
           to
           enquire
           after
           the
           fruit
           in
           the
           husbandry
           of
           Christ
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           sad
           condition
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           such
           a
           wound
           that
           he
           will
           not
           go
           to
           the
           Lord
           for
           help
           ,
           because
           hee
           loves
           it
           ;
           and
           will
           not
           have
           man
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           at
           because
           hee
           is
           ashamed
           of
           it
           ;
           But
           you
           shall
           know
           it
           ,
           the
           last
           day
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           have
           healed
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           would
           not
           ,
           but
           can
           quarrell
           and
           snap
           at
           the
           Elders
           when
           they
           come
           to
           enquire
           of
           your
           condition
           ?
           and
           why
           do
           ye
           inquire
           ;
           you
           take
           too
           much
           on
           you
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           They
           have
           power
           to
           guide
           ,
           and
           counsell
           ,
           and
           warn
           the
           Church
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           all
           weighty
           affaires
           which
           may
           concern
           them
           and
           their
           common
           good
           :
           hence
           they
           are
           called
           guides
           and
           leaders
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
             Mal.
          
           2.
           7.
           
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           in
           all
           personall
           things
           .
           Acts
           20.
           31.
           
           I
           warned
           you
           of
           wolves
           ,
           &c.
           Hence
        
         
           
           1.
           
           For
           members
           in
           matters
           of
           great
           and
           weighty
           affaires
           which
           concern
           the
           good
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           
           may
           all
           Churches
           ,
           never
           to
           
             enquire
             at
             Abel
          
           is
           casting
           off
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           in
           election
           of
           Offices
           in
           Church
           ,
           and
           Magistrates
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Hence
           to
           receive
           any
           opinion
           different
           from
           all
           the
           
           Elders
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           never
           ●o
           much
           as
           speak
           ,
           much
           lesse
           come
           to
           a
           sad
           debate
           about
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           cast
           off
           this
           yoke
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           covenant
           ,
           and
           Elders
           would
           never
           have
           undertook
           the
           care
           of
           the
           Church
           without
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           sads
           their
           hearts
           that
           they
           do
           their
           work
           feebly
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Hence
           to
           propose
           a
           doubtfull
           question
           to
           the
           
           Church
           ,
           which
           may
           trouble
           ,
           or
           bring
           an
           offenders
           sin
           to
           the
           Church
           without
           counsell
           of
           the
           Elders
           ,
           who
           may
           encourage
           them
           if
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           ripen
           it
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           discourage
           it
           if
           not
           of
           God.
           Christ
           when
           he
           writes
           to
           the
           Churches
           ,
           he
           superscribes
           his
           Epistles
           to
           the
           Angels
           ;
           and
           if
           one
           man
           may
           propose
           a
           doubtfull
           opinion
           ,
           another
           may
           ,
           and
           a
           third
           ,
           and
           one
           may
           side
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           confusion
           will
           follow
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Hence
           when
           men
           shall
           not
           take
           warning
           of
           evils
           
           to
           come
           upon
           evident
           grounds
           ,
           it
           's
           casting
           off
           the
           Lords
           yoke
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           come
           on
           thee
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           say
           it
           is
           because
           I
           have
           refused
           to
           hearken
           to
           my
           watchers
           ,
           they
           warned
           me
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           you
           will
           find
           else
           such
           evils
           which
           the
           Seripture
           notes
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             servant
          
           Elisha
           ,
           so
           will
           the
           Lord
           make
           good
           the
           words
           and
           threatnings
           of
           his
           faithfull
           servants
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           They
           have
           power
           of
           publick
           reproof
           of
           any
           
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           plain
           ,
           open
           and
           publick
           offences
           ;
           others
           without
           leave
           cannot
           ,
           nor
           ought
           not
           ,
           although
           others
           may
           tell
           them
           ,
           Reproofs
           are
           part
           of
           the
           power
           peculiar
           to
           the
           governours
           in
           any
           society
           ,
           where
           governours
           are
           present
           especially
           ,
           and
           at
           hand
           ;
           as
           now
           in
           a
           Family
           ,
           no
           wise
           man
           will
           suffer
           brawles
           amongst
           his
           children
           or
           servants
           ,
           but
           sayes
           he
           ,
           tell
           me
           .
           1.
           
           Tim
           5.
           20.
           
           Now
           this
           is
           sad
           when
           a
           man
           cannot
           forbear
           reproof
           of
           others
           ,
           nor
           hear
           reproofs
           of
           Elder
           ,
           but
           turns
           again
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           judge
           in
           his
           own
           cause
           though
           never
           so
           grosse
           ,
           a
           sign
           of
           an
           extream
           froward
           high
           spirit
           ,
           Hosea
           4.
           4.
           which
           makes
           the
           Lord
           to
           take
           away
           Elders
           as
           soon
           as
           any
           sin
           is
           committed
           ,
           and
           stop
           their
           mouths
           .
           
             Exod.
             2.
             
             Who
             made
             thee
             
             a
             Iudge
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           when
           afflictions
           come
           ,
           and
           you
           then
           enquire
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ?
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           this
           is
           one
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           the
           blindest
           deboist
           ones
           .
           
             Prov.
             5.
             12.
             
             How
             have
             I
             hated
             Instruction
             ,
             and
             not
             obeyed
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             teachers
             ?
          
        
         
           
           6.
           
           They
           are
           to
           feed
           with
           power
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifieth
           ,
           every
           one
           in
           their
           places
           ,
           publickly
           instructing
           ,
           exhorting
           ,
           comforting
           ,
           and
           privately
           also
           ;
           which
           though
           private
           men
           may
           do
           ,
           yet
           here
           is
           the
           stamp
           of
           authority
           also
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           more
           power
           the
           more
           blessing
           usually
           ,
           if
           God
           be
           acknowledged
           therein
           .
           Acts.
           20.
           28.
           
           Hence
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           When
           men
           despise
           their
           food
           ;
           they
           are
           poor
           things
           they
           speak
           ,
           and
           they
           can
           see
           no
           matter
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           after
           study
           ,
           prayers
           and
           tears
           ,
           &c.
           and
           so
           cast
           it
           by
           ;
           this
           is
           to
           cast
           off
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           
           2.
           
           When
           men
           grow
           glutted
           and
           full
           ,
           
             Mal.
             1.
             ult
          
           .
           although
           they
           cannot
           a
           bit
           ,
           and
           hence
           thrive
           not
           ,
           but
           a
           spirit
           of
           slumber
           and
           a
           deep
           sleep
           grows
           on
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           awakened
           by
           all
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           These
           things
           call
           for
           chains
           .
           
             Amos
             8.
             12.
             
             When
             will
             these
             Sabbaths
             be
             ended
             ?
          
           for
           which
           the
           Lord
           threatens
           a
           ●amin
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           shall
           know
           the
           worth
           of
           them
           in
           the
           want
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           I
           speak
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           I
           see
           the
           Apostle
           in
           many
           of
           his
           Epistles
           layes
           this
           charge
           on
           the
           people
           .
           Heb.
           13.
           7
           ,
           17.
           't
           is
           twice
           repeated
           .
           1.
           
           Lest
           Officers
           be
           sadded
           in
           their
           work
           that
           's
           heavy
           .
           2.
           
           Lest
           it
           be
           unprofitable
           for
           you
           ;
           you
           think
           to
           get
           this
           and
           that
           good
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           be
           nothing
           in
           the
           conclusion
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Because
           we
           lie
           under
           slander
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           that
           godly
           ,
           as
           if
           Elders
           in
           Churches
           were
           but
           only
           Ciphers
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Because
           people
           begin
           to
           run
           to
           extreames
           ,
           Elders
           taking
           all
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           people
           taking
           all
           for
           themselves
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Because
           if
           here
           be
           not
           attendance
           you
           quickly
           see
           the
           miserable
           ruine
           and
           fall
           of
           Churches
           ,
           more
           sad
           than
           the
           burning
           of
           Solomons
           Temple
           .
           'T
           is
           observed
           of
           Ierobeam
           when
           he
           was
           sacrificing
           he
           had
           no
           leprosie
           ,
           but
           whe●
           he
           stretched
           out
           his
           hand
           against
           the
           Prophet
           it
           was
           withered
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           bear
           here
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           depised
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           think
           
             your selves
             Kings
             without
             them
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           4.
           8.
           and
           they
           will
           say
           so
           ,
           they
           may
           rule
           as
           
           they
           will
           ,
           but
           you
           will
           do
           as
           you
           list
           .
           But
           the
           Lord
           will
           be
           provoked
           for
           this
           ,
           all
           Satans
           subtilty
           lies
           here
           ;
           disgrace
           the
           Elder
           sayes
           one
           ,
           divide
           them
           sayes
           ▪
           another
           ,
           pull
           thom
           down
           sayes
           the
           third
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           no
           King
           in
           Israel
           ,
           no
           nor
           in
           Sion
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           do
           what
           is
           right
           in
           our
           own
           eyes
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Try
           when
           the
           externall
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           in
           a
           
           Common-wealth
           is
           cast
           off
           ;
           for
           when
           any
           Common-wealth
           is
           ordered
           according
           to
           the
           sacred
           will
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           such
           persons
           especially
           whose
           aim
           is
           to
           advance
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           by
           their
           rule
           and
           power
           ,
           't
           is
           then
           become
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           And
           hence
           ,
           Revel
           .
           11.
           15.
           when
           the
           seventh
           trumpet
           is
           blown
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           last
           wo
           is
           come
           upon
           the
           world
           and
           the
           Kingdoms
           thereof
           ,
           which
           have
           opposed
           Christ
           ,
           and
           those
           Kingdomes
           are
           turned
           to
           imbrace
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           submit
           to
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           then
           it
           's
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             are
             become
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           it
           's
           not
           said
           ,
           Christs
           Kingdome
           is
           become
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           if
           Christ
           should
           put
           down
           civill
           authority
           ,
           and
           exercise
           rule
           by
           it
           himself
           ,
           but
           
             The
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             i.e.
          
           the
           various
           Kingdomes
           
             are
             become
             Christs
             ,
             i.e.
          
           to
           advance
           it
           ,
           and
           debase
           themselves
           at
           his
           feet
           .
           Eph.
           1.
           
           2●
           .
           it
           's
           said
           ,
           
             All
             things
             are
             put
             under
             Christs
             feet
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             head
             over
             all
             things
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           universally
           ,
           chiefly
           ▪
           nextly
           ,
           particularly
           ,
           )
           so
           then
           earths
           Kingdomes
           when
           they
           are
           subject
           to
           Christ
           ,
           for
           his
           ends
           ,
           now
           they
           exercise
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           ;
           and
           hence
           to
           cast
           off
           this
           ,
           is
           to
           cast
           off
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           provoke
           the
           Lord
           to
           put
           us
           under
           bondage
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           
           When
           is
           Christs
           Power
           and
           Kingdome
           cast
           off
           here
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           
           There
           is
           a
           double
           Power
           in
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           I
           suppose
           ,
           when
           they
           become
           Christs
           Kingdomes
           ,
           they
           will
           retain
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           There
           is
           some
           supreme
           or
           higher
           power
           ;
           in
           the
           
           chief
           Magistrates
           ,
           Ptinces
           ,
           or
           chief
           Court
           of
           Justice
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           There
           is
           some
           inferiour
           power
           ,
           by
           some
           
           superiour
           power
           ,
           set
           over
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           and
           Towns
           ,
           for
           the
           well
           ordering
           of
           them
           .
           The
           ground
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           that
           naturall
           necessity
           which
           Iethro
           propounded
           from
           God
           to
           
             Moses
             ,
             Exod.
          
           18.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           '
           
             T
             is
             not
             good
             for
             thee
             to
             be
             alone
             ,
             but
             thou
             wilt
             both
             wear
             out
             thy self
             ,
             and
             thy
             people
             .
          
           Publick
           authority
           must
           have
           many
           eyes
           ,
           and
           
           many
           hands
           ;
           and
           like
           a
           River
           that
           is
           to
           water
           a
           Countrey
           ,
           it
           must
           have
           many
           streams
           :
           And
           hence
           they
           had
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           of
           Israel
           ,
           which
           was
           for
           God
           ,
           in
           every
           City
           Judges
           ,
           and
           in
           Towns
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           over
           fifties
           and
           tens
           ,
           Exod.
           18.
           25.
           which
           it
           seemes
           continued
           long
           ,
           till
           all
           fit
           men
           for
           government
           were
           taken
           away
           ;
           and
           then
           Isaiah
           3.
           3.
           their
           condition
           is
           lamented
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           form
           of
           this
           government
           is
           not
           in
           all
           Common-wealths
           alike
           ;
           the
           Lord
           not
           binding
           to
           any
           ;
           and
           hence
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           an
           ordinance
           of
           men
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           a
           foolish
           vanity
           to
           ask
           a
           warrant
           in
           Scripture
           for
           such
           a
           form
           of
           Government
           ;
           for
           humane
           wisdome
           may
           teach
           this
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           Church-government
           .
           Yet
           this
           supreme
           and
           inferiour
           Government
           hath
           been
           in
           all
           Kingdomes
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           13
           ,
           14.
           to
           both
           which
           subjection
           is
           required
           ;
           to
           refuse
           to
           give
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           cast
           off
           the
           Lords
           Government
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           couched
           four
           reasons
           in
           that
           place
           to
           prove
           this
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           
             Do
             it
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ,
          
           for
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           honour
           and
           majesty
           of
           Christ
           stamped
           on
           them
           ,
           submit
           ;
           hence
           cast
           them
           off
           ,
           you
           cast
           by
           respect
           unto
           ;
           nay
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Because
           they
           are
           in
           the
           room
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           do
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           
             In
             punishing
             evil
             doers
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
             .
          
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           they
           may
           abuse
           their
           power
           otherwise
           ;
           but
           yet
           their
           power
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           their
           abuse
           of
           it
           another
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Because
           ,
           
             this
             is
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             you
             do
             well
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             you
             shall
             stop
             the
             mouthes
             of
             foolishmen
             ,
             apt
             to
             speak
             against
             you
             for
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Because
           ,
           
             this
             is
             the
             liberty
             of
             Christ
             ,
             vers
             .
          
           6.
           and
           
             you
             are
             servants
             to
             Christ
          
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           do
           otherwise
           is
           licentiousnesse
           ;
           and
           their
           liberty
           to
           exempt
           themselves
           from
           the
           power
           of
           lawfull
           authority
           ,
           was
           but
           
             a
             cloak
             of
             it
          
           .
           For
           so
           it
           seems
           in
           those
           dayes
           ,
           some
           held
           it
           part
           of
           their
           Christian
           liberty
           to
           be
           free
           from
           all
           bonds
           ;
           and
           said
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           made
           them
           Kings
           on
           Earth
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           if
           they
           did
           cast
           off
           subjection
           ,
           they
           did
           cast
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           power
           of
           Christ
           ,
           will
           of
           Christ
           ,
           liberty
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           Even
           under
           heathen
           Magistrates
           ;
           what
           then
           do
           they
           that
           cast
           it
           off
           under
           others
           ?
        
         
           Quest.
           2
           ▪
           
           When
           is
           Christs
           Government
           cast
           off
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           supreme
           power
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           
           Those
           that
           know
           the
           questions
           about
           the
           
           power
           of
           Princes
           and
           people
           ,
           especially
           revived
           in
           these
           last
           dayes
           ;
           cannot
           but
           know
           the
           field
           is
           large
           ,
           where
           now
           I
           am
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           wholly
           silent
           ;
           unlesse
           I
           saw
           greater
           cause
           of
           speaking
           than
           I
           do
           ,
           and
           only
           point
           out
           two
           or
           three
           particulars
           to
           prevent
           such
           sins
           as
           stand
           next
           to
           the
           door
           ;
           to
           break
           in
           upon
           this
           power
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           When
           men
           cast
           off
           secretly
           dread
           ,
           and
           fear
           ,
           and
           reverence
           
           of
           the
           Majesty
           ,
           Dominion
           and
           Sovereignty
           that
           God
           stamps
           upon
           authority
           ;
           and
           so
           come
           to
           have
           low
           ,
           mean
           thoughts
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           contempt
           of
           them
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           none
           should
           be
           elected
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           men
           can
           honour
           for
           some
           eminency
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           God
           ,
           seen
           in
           them
           .
           
             Able
             men
             fearing
             God
             ,
             chief
             amongst
             the
             people
          
           ;
           was
           the
           counsell
           of
           God
           by
           Iethro
           and
           M●ses
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           be
           Elected
           ,
           now
           to
           despise
           them
           ,
           and
           hence
           not
           to
           bow
           the
           knee
           ,
           or
           stir
           the
           hat
           ,
           and
           speak
           rudely
           before
           them
           ;
           it
           's
           casting
           off
           ,
           not
           only
           their
           power
           in
           sight
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           the
           very
           root
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           honour
           :
           And
           hence
           in
           the
           fifth
           Commandment
           ,
           all
           duties
           to
           them
           are
           comprehended
           under
           the
           word
           Honour
           .
           And
           who
           sees
           not
           but
           this
           is
           a
           sin
           ,
           which
           is
           apt
           to
           attend
           the
           spirits
           of
           men
           in
           a
           place
           of
           liberty
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           weak
           beginnings
           ,
           and
           
             day
             of
             small
             things
          
           ?
           Reports
           are
           abroad
           ,
           that
           no
           men
           of
           worth
           are
           respected
           ;
           and
           hence
           the
           Countrey
           is
           neglected
           .
           I
           cannot
           say
           so
           after
           many
           thoughts
           ;
           for
           I
           am
           perswaded
           no
           place
           in
           Europe
           more
           ready
           to
           honour
           men
           of
           publick
           spirits
           ,
           and
           of
           eminency
           in
           piety
           ,
           and
           humility
           ;
           without
           the
           seeing
           of
           which
           ,
           no
           Countrey
           more
           apt
           to
           vilisie
           ;
           because
           grace
           is
           the
           glory
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           a
           Countrey
           led
           by
           Religion
           :
           But
           take
           heed
           ,
           lest
           such
           a
           spirit
           be
           all
           us
           ;
           lest
           the
           Lord
           put
           out
           our
           Lamps
           ,
           
             and
             cast
             our
             Crown
             down
             to
             the
             ground
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           men
           seek
           to
           pluck
           the
           sword
           of
           revenge
           for
           sin
           
           hurting
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ;
           without
           which
           ,
           the
           greatest
           power
           in
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           pageant
           ,
           and
           a
           meer
           vanity
           ,
           almost
           a
           nullity
           .
           Hence
           ,
           
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             
             He
             is
             Gods
             Minister
             ;
             y●s
          
           ;
           when
           he
           gives
           good
           counsell
           ▪
           and
           
             when
             he
             is
             a
             revenger
             ,
             to
             execute
             wrath
             on
             him
             that
             doth
             evill
             :
          
           So
           that
           be
           the
           evill
           what
           it
           will
           be
           ,
           if
           it
           hurt
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           or
           be
           against
           any
           wholesome
           Law
           thereof
           ;
           he
           is
           Gods
           Minister
           to
           punish
           it
           civilly
           .
           In
           the
           first
           Reformation
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           there
           were
           as
           many
           heresies
           and
           errours
           almost
           as
           truths
           of
           God
           ;
           Servetus
           ,
           he
           denyed
           the
           Deity
           of
           Christ
           ;
           whereupon
           
           the
           Magistrate
           put
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           who
           dyed
           with
           extream
           horror
           ;
           Whereupon
           heresies
           being
           begun
           to
           be
           s●ibb'd
           aud
           blasted
           ,
           Bellius
           writes
           a
           Book
           :
           1.
           
           That
           men
           should
           punish
           no
           heresie
           at
           all
           ;
           but
           be
           mercifull
           and
           ●eek
           ,
           as
           Christ
           was
           to
           the
           adulterous
           woman
           .
           2.
           
           If
           they
           did
           ;
           yet
           that
           Magistrates
           they
           should
           not
           punish
           for
           
           errors
           or
           heresies
           .
           3.
           
           If
           they
           did
           ,
           yet
           not
           with
           such
           severity
           as
           they
           begun
           .
           To
           all
           which
           ,
           Beza
           hath
           given
           a
           most
           learned
           and
           solid
           answer
           ,
           detesting
           the
           hypocrisie
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           sad
           consequences
           of
           such
           opinions
           ,
           if
           their
           power
           should
           be
           diminished
           .
        
         
           I
           conceive
           ,
           't
           is
           casting
           off
           Christs
           power
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           power
           from
           Magistrates
           to
           punish
           sins
           against
           the
           first
           Table
           ,
           of
           which
           errors
           and
           heresi●s
           in
           Religion
           are
           part
           .
           It
           's
           as
           clear
           as
           the
           Sun
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           Ia●ah
           that
           were
           g●dly
           did
           it
           ,
           and
           were
           commended
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           as
           clear
           ,
           they
           were
           commended
           for
           it
           ;
           not
           as
           types
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           did
           therein
           that
           which
           was
           right
           in
           Gods
           eyes
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           commandment
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           Which
           judiciall
           commandments
           ,
           concerning
           the
           punishing
           of
           Sabbath-breakers
           ,
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           Hereticks
           ,
           &c.
           
           G●ds
           fence
           to
           preserve
           morall
           lawes
           ;
           〈◊〉
           are
           of
           morall
           equity
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           observed
           to
           this
           day
           of
           Christian
           Magistrates
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           exempt
           Clergy-men
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           from
           the
           power
           of
           the
           civill
           sword
           ,
           is
           that
           ●●pery
           ;
           by
           means
           of
           which
           Antichrist
           hath
           risen
           ,
           and
           hath
           continued
           in
           his
           pomp
           and
           power
           so
           long
           together
           ,
           The
           indulgence
           of
           Princes
           towards
           the
           Papal
           function
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           hath
           undone
           Christendome
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           every
           error
           is
           not
           to
           be
           immediately
           committed
           but
           when
           't
           is
           like
           a
           gangrene
           ,
           of
           a
           spreading
           nature
           ,
           then
           the
           Magistrate
           in
           due
           time
           must
           cut
           it
           off
           speedily
           .
        
         
           Ohject
           .
           
           Leave
           them
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           
           True
           ▪
           leave
           them
           1.
           there
           .
           But
           2.
           
           Sometimes
           the
           Church
           will
           not
           ,
           sometimes
           they
           are
           not
           of
           any
           Church
           .
           A
           ●apist
           ,
           an
           Arminian
           may
           come
           in
           and
           leaven
           and
           damne
           many
           a
           soul
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           had
           better
           never
           been
           ;
           If
           it
           were
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           sayes
           ,
           I
           do
           it
           with
           a
           meek
           spirit
           ,
           (
           their
           trick
           of
           late
           )
           and
           none
           must
           meddle
           ,
           because
           mercy
           must
           be
           shewen
           to
           their
           wolves
           :
           A
           wise
           shepherd
           had
           rather
           let
           a
           hunter
           come
           in
           and
           kill
           one
           of
           his
           sheep
           ,
           then
           let
           a
           Wolf
           or
           Fox
           escape
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           29
           
           and
           see
           his
           people
           persecuted
           ,
           than
           their
           soules
           worried
           .
        
         
           Heresie
           and
           Error
           hath
           this
           property
           ;
           it
           ever
           dies
           by
           severe
           opposition
           ,
           and
           truth
           ever
           riseth
           the
           more
           ;
           because
           Christ
           is
           against
           the
           one
           ,
           Hence
           it
           must
           fall
           ;
           but
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           hence
           it
           shall
           rise
           by
           its
           fall
           :
           Hence
           ,
           set
           your selves
           against
           this
           ,
           't
           is
           to
           oppose
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           And
           hence
           in
           Henry
           the
           8th
           time
           ,
           the
           Abbies
           fell
           ,
           and
           never
           could
           rise
           to
           this
           day
           ;
           but
           the
           six
           Articles
           against
           the
           Saints
           pursued
           with
           blood
           ,
           made
           them
           increase
           the
           more
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           men
           will
           not
           submit
           to
           the
           wholesome
           Laws
           
           of
           Magistra●●s
           ;
           which
           are
           either
           fundamentall
           ,
           and
           continuing
           ;
           or
           O●ders
           that
           have
           their
           date
           and
           time
           of
           expiring
           ,
           made
           for
           common
           good
           .
           When
           men
           will
           either
           have
           〈◊〉
           laws
           ,
           or
           as
           good
           as
           none
           ,
           or
           submit
           to
           none
           but
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           
             Deut.
             17.
             12.
             
             He
             that
             will
             not
             hea●ken
             ,
             but
             do
             pres●mptuously
             ,
             shall
             dye
          
           ;
           He
           being
           the
           Minister
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           ;
           and
           indeed
           it
           is
           to
           cast
           off
           the
           Lord.
           I
           go
           not
           about
           here
           to
           establish
           a
           sovereign
           power
           in
           Magistrates
           ,
           when
           is
           proper
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           ma●e
           what
           lawes
           they
           will
           ,
           about
           civi●l
           ,
           Religious
           ,
           or
           indifferent
           things
           ,
           and
           then
           people
           to
           〈…〉
           for
           no
           other
           ●eason
           ,
           but
           because
           of
           their
           will●
           under
           which
           notion
           ,
           superstition
           in
           Churches
           hath
           been
           ushered
           and
           maintained
           ,
           you
           must
           〈…〉
           :
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           it
           's
           better
           to
           s●ffer
           than
           to
           sin
           ,
           and
           nor
           to
           do
           ,
           than
           do
           .
           But
           suppose
           the
           lawes
           just
           ,
           righteous
           ,
           holy
           ,
           and
           for
           publick
           good
           ,
           and
           that
           apparently
           so
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           saying
           so
           only
           :
           Now
           here
           ,
           to
           cast
           off
           lawes
           ,
           is
           to
           cast
           off
           Christ.
           
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           things
           especially
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           cause
           and
           occasion
           of
           the
           breach
           of
           all
           other
           lawes
           ;
           and
           the
           strongest
           sins
           and
           sweetest
           ,
           which
           men
           ,
           young
           men
           especially
           ,
           the
           hopes
           of
           the
           Common
           wealth
           ,
           are
           catcht
           with
           ,
           Prov.
           2.
           13
           ,
           16.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Who●edome
           ,
           secret
           lusts
           and
           wa●tonnesse
           ,
           and
           other
           strange
           lusts
           which
           I
           ●●ase
           a●d
           dare
           not
           name
           ,
           1
           Kings
           1●
           .
           24.
           
           The
           sin
           before
           Shishah
           came
           ,
           a
           sin
           which
           many
           times
           Solomon
           cannot
           see
           thorow
           his
           window
           ,
           nor
           the
           eye
           of
           authority
           discern
           ;
           but
           
             God
             will
             judge
             for
             it
             ,
             Heb.
          
           13.
           5
           ▪
           and
           if
           he
           be
           ●udge
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           thy
           Jailor
           ,
           but
           Satan
           ?
           and
           what
           shall
           be
           thy
           sentence
           ,
           but
           death
           ?
           and
           what
           thy
           ●naines
           ,
           but
           a
           hard
           heart
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           horrour
           afterward
           ?
           A
           sin
           which
           pollutes
           the
           very
           
           earth
           ,
           the
           land
           ,
           the
           very
           dust
           of
           the
           ground
           ;
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           sin
           almost
           in
           a
           place
           ,
           as
           drunkennesse
           ,
           idleness
           ,
           corrupt
           opinions
           ,
           scoffing
           at
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           wayes
           of
           God
           :
           For
           I
           seldom
           knew
           a
           persecutor
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           an
           adulterer
           ,
           though
           it
           's
           not
           alwayes
           true
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           poverty
           and
           ruine
           .
           And
           know
           it
           ,
           though
           no
           mans
           eye
           has
           seen
           thee
           ,
           no
           power
           of
           Magistrate
           can
           reach
           thee
           ;
           this
           word
           shall
           be
           fire
           to
           consume
           thee
           ,
           unlesse
           thou
           repent
           :
           for
           thy
           looks
           ,
           thy
           lusts
           ,
           thy
           dalliances
           ,
           thy
           thoughts
           ,
           thy
           speeches
           ,
           thy
           endeavours
           this
           way
           ,
           much
           more
           for
           the
           thing
           .
           Mans
           law
           shall
           not
           bind
           you
           here
           ,
           because
           it
           cannot
           reach
           you
           ;
           but
           know
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           cast
           off
           by
           you
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Loose
           company
           ,
           vain
           men
           ,
           Prov.
           25.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           A
           Common-wealth
           is
           a
           refined
           vessell
           of
           use
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           judgement
           is
           established
           ;
           when
           these
           are
           taken
           away
           ,
           your
           knors
           of
           loose
           company
           .
           Take
           a
           poor
           Souldier
           alone
           ,
           he
           is
           as
           other
           men
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           are
           got
           into
           a
           knot
           together
           ;
           now
           they
           grow
           strong
           against
           all
           ●aws
           of
           God
           or
           men
           .
           So
           here
           ,
           the
           knot
           of
           good
           fellowship
           hath
           been
           the
           bane
           of
           the
           flourishing
           State
           of
           England
           ,
           meeting
           in
           Tavernes
           and
           such
           places
           ;
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           wheredome
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           evill
           commonly
           in
           a
           Nation
           .
           For
           hence
           ▪
           Much
           precious
           time
           is
           lost
           ;
           which
           if
           spent
           in
           praying
           ,
           as
           in
           sporting
           with
           th●●
           ,
           many
           a
           young
           mans
           soul
           had
           been
           blessed
           :
           Hence
           ,
           s●metimes
           dicing
           ,
           feasting
           ,
           excessive
           drinking
           ,
           merry
           〈◊〉
           ,
           which
           take
           off
           all
           spiritual
           joy
           :
           Hence
           filthy
           songs
           ,
           and
           lascivious
           speeches
           ;
           by
           which
           hopefull
           young
           men
           are
           i●s●a●ed
           ,
           and
           taught
           to
           do
           wickedly
           ,
           and
           so
           knit
           to
           them
           ;
           that
           it's
           death
           to
           part
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           better
           to
           burn
           a
           whole
           Town
           ,
           than
           to
           poyson
           one
           hopefull
           young
           man.
           
        
         
           Next
           to
           communion
           with
           wanton
           women
           ,
           I
           have
           ever
           looked
           on
           unnecessary
           fellowship
           with
           graceless
           men
           ,
           as
           the
           next
           .
           Well
           ,
           know
           it
           ,
           you
           cast
           off
           the
           Lords
           g●vernment
           from
           you
           by
           his
           servants
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           sad
           to
           answer
           for
           another
           day
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Prophet
           said
           to
           
             Iehosaphat
             ,
             Shouldest
             thou
             love
             them
             that
             hate
             the
             Lord
             ?
             his
             wrath
             is
             against
             thee
             for
             this
             :
          
           So
           say
           I
           to
           thee
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           3.
           
           
           Inferiour
           power
           ,
           when
           is
           that
           cast
           off
           ,
           viz.
           in
           particular
           Cities
           or
           Townes
           by
           meaner
           persons
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           
           I
           shall
           expresse
           it
           in
           three
           things
           chiefly
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           When
           Souldiers
           in
           particular
           Towns
           ,
           cast
           off
           respect
           ,
           care
           ,
           conscience
           to
           the
           commands
           of
           their
           leaders
           set
           over
           them
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           who
           under
           God
           are
           the
           walls
           of
           outward
           
           safety
           for
           the
           Countrey
           ;
           't
           is
           not
           now
           an
           artillery
           day
           ,
           only
           I
           must
           speak
           a
           word
           ,
           because
           it
           's
           a
           thing
           of
           moment
           ,
           and
           matter
           of
           great
           conscience
           with
           me
           .
           ●suppose
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           place
           at
           least
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Centurio●s
           example
           amongst
           Heathens
           ,
           Mat.
           8.
           9.
           
           a
           word
           of
           a
           Commander
           to
           any
           of
           them
           should
           be
           a
           law
           .
           
             I
             say
             to
             one
             ,
             Go
             ,
             ●ee
             goes
             .
          
           Now
           for
           men
           to
           come
           when
           they
           l●st
           to
           those
           meetings
           ,
           and
           so
           time
           is
           lost
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           do
           come
           ,
           no
           care
           ;
           I
           had
           almost
           said
           conscience
           ,
           to
           mind
           their
           work
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           do
           it
           with
           all
           their
           might
           ,
           as
           it
           to
           which
           they
           are
           called
           ;
           but
           Officers
           may
           speak
           ,
           charge
           ,
           cry
           ,
           yea
           strike
           sometimes
           ,
           yet
           heed
           not
           ,
           it
           's
           intolerable
           ;
           but
           that
           Members
           of
           Churches
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           examples
           to
           others
           should
           do
           this
           ,
           at
           least
           it
           is
           but
           brutishnesse
           .
           But
           I
           do
           wonder
           what
           rules
           of
           Conscience
           such
           do
           walk
           by
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           where
           is
           their
           tendernesse
           to
           withdraw
           their
           shoulders
           from
           under
           the
           work
           ?
           which
           if
           there
           be
           but
           English
           blood
           in
           a
           Christian
           ,
           he
           will
           endeavour
           to
           be
           perfect
           in
           his
           Art
           herein
           :
           but
           if
           grace
           ,
           much
           more
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           make
           one
           stone
           in
           the
           wall
           ,
           and
           be
           fit
           to
           shed
           his
           blood
           ,
           if
           need
           be
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           Christs
           servants
           ,
           Churches
           ,
           and
           cause
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           any
           Town
           doth
           cast
           off
           the
           power
           and
           rule
           of
           
           Townsmen
           ,
           set
           by
           the
           supreme
           Magistrate
           to
           make
           such
           orders
           as
           may
           make
           for
           the
           publick
           weal
           thereof
           .
           I
           know
           sometimes
           men
           may
           not
           be
           so
           able
           ,
           wise
           ,
           and
           carry
           matters
           imprudently
           :
           Town-orders
           may
           also
           sometimes
           want
           that
           weight
           ,
           that
           wisdome
           ,
           those
           cautions
           ,
           that
           mature
           consideration
           as
           is
           meet
           ,
           as
           also
           that
           due
           &
           prudent
           publication
           ,
           that
           all
           may
           know
           of
           them
           ,
           with
           records
           〈◊〉
           them
           .
           But
           take
           Town-orders
           that
           be
           deliberatly
           〈…〉
           published
           ,
           for
           the
           publick
           peace
           ,
           prof●●●
           ,
           〈…〉
           place
           ,
           to
           oppose
           these
           ,
           or
           persons
           that
           〈…〉
           much
           care
           ,
           fear
           ,
           tendernesse
           ;
           If
           I
           know
           〈…〉
           of
           a
           crying
           nature
           ,
           provoking
           God
           ,
           〈…〉
           government
           .
           I
           confesse
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           not
           〈…〉
           no
           way
           of
           living
           under
           any
           gov●●nment
           〈…〉
           or
           Common-wealth
           ,
           if
           the
           publick
           affaires
           of
           〈…〉
           cast
           off
           .
           I
           know
           sometimes
           ,
           godly
           〈…〉
           through
           weaknesse
           ,
           want
           of
           light
           ,
           〈…〉
           and
           violent
           tentation
           ,
           oppose
           here
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           perswaded
           if
           they
           be
           the
           Lords
           ,
           he
           will
           in
           time
           humble
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           better
           after
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           the
           answer
           to
           two
           questions
           would
           clear
           up
           
           all
           the
           doubts
           about
           this
           matter
           ,
           1.
           
           What
           prudence
           should
           be
           used
           in
           making
           lawes
           ?
           2.
           
           How
           farre
           those
           humane
           lawes
           and
           Town-orders
           bind
           conscience
           ?
           But
           I
           cannot
           attend
           these
           ;
           only
           six
           things
           I
           would
           here
           say
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           The
           will
           and
           Law
           of
           God
           only
           hath
           Supreme
           absolute
           and
           sovereign
           power
           to
           bind
           conscience
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           to
           urge
           it
           or
           constrain
           either
           to
           excuse
           for
           doing
           well
           ,
           or
           to
           accuse
           for
           sin
           ;
           for
           conscience
           is
           at
           liberty
           without
           this
           )
           this
           is
           a
           truth
           urged
           by
           all
           orthodox
           Protestant
           Divines
           against
           the
           Papists
           ;
           so
           that
           no
           law
           can
           immediately
           bind
           conscience
           but
           Gods.
           
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Because
           he
           only
           is
           Lord
           of
           conscience
           ;
           because
           he
           made
           it
           ,
           and
           governs
           it
           ,
           and
           only
           knows
           it
           ;
           and
           hence
           he
           only
           is
           fit
           to
           prescribe
           rules
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Because
           he
           only
           can
           save
           or
           destroy
           the
           soul
           ;
           hath
           only
           power
           to
           make
           lawes
           for
           the
           soul
           to
           bind
           conscience
           .
           
             Iames
             4.
             12.
             
             There
             is
             one
             Law-giver
             ,
             who
             is
             able
             to
             save
             or
             d●stry
             .
             Isa.
          
           33.
           22.
           for
           the
           law
           which
           so
           binds
           conscience
           to
           a
           duty
           that
           the
           breach
           of
           it
           is
           a
           sin
           ,
           and
           that
           against
           God
           :
           we
           know
           that
           the
           least
           sin
           of
           it self
           destroyes
           the
           soul
           ,
           binds
           it
           over
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           none
           have
           power
           to
           destroy
           it
           but
           the
           Lord
           himself
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Because
           the
           Law
           is
           sufficient
           to
           guide
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           in
           its
           whole
           course
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           actions
           or
           occasions
           it
           meddles
           with
           ,
           or
           takes
           in
           hand
           ,
           even
           in
           civill
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Religious
           matters
           .
           
             Prov.
             2.
             9.
             wisdom
             teacheth
             every
             good
             path
             .
          
           Psal.
           119.
           11.
           
           
             I
             have
             hid
             thy
             word
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             not
             sin
             .
          
           Whatever
           one
           doth
           without
           a
           rule
           from
           the
           word
           ,
           is
           not
           of
           faith
           .
           Hence
           the
           word
           descends
           to
           the
           most
           petty
           occasions
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           it
           teacheth
           men
           how
           to
           look
           ,
           Psal.
           131.
           1.
           how
           to
           speak
           ,
           Mat.
           12.
           36.
           it
           descends
           to
           the
           plaiting
           of
           the
           hair
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           5.
           moving
           of
           the
           feet
           ,
           Isa.
           3.
           16.
           and
           what
           is
           of
           Christian
           liberty
           hath
           its
           freedome
           from
           the
           word
           :
           a
           man
           must
           give
           an
           account
           at
           the
           last
           day
           of
           every
           stirring
           of
           heart
           ,
           thoughts
           ,
           motives
           ,
           and
           secret
           words
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           it
           must
           be
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           word
           :
           and
           hence
           the
           word
           only
           hath
           absolute
           power
           to
           bind
           Masters
           ,
           Servants
           ,
           and
           Princes
           how
           they
           govern
           ,
           and
           people
           how
           they
           subject
           ;
           and
           this
           the
           Lord
           hath
           done
           to
           make
           men
           take
           counsell
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           walk
           in
           fear
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           approve
           themselves
           to
           him
           ,
           especially
           Townsmen
           in
           their
           places
           not
           to
           consult
           without
           God.
           
        
         
           
           2.
           
           All
           good
           Laws
           and
           Orders
           inacted
           in
           any
           place
           by
           
           men
           ,
           are
           either
           expresly
           mentioned
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           or
           are
           to
           be
           collected
           and
           deducted
           from
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           being
           able
           to
           give
           sufficient
           direction
           herein
           .
           For
           all
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           highest
           power
           on
           earth
           in
           ●●rri●ing
           of
           Laws
           ,
           is
           in
           this
           alone
           ,
           viz.
           to
           make
           prudent
           ●llection
           and
           speciall
           application
           of
           the
           generall
           rules
           ,
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           such
           speciall
           and
           peculiar
           circumstances
           which
           may
           promote
           the
           publick
           weal
           and
           good
           of
           persons
           ,
           places
           ,
           proceedings
           .
           
             Prov.
             8.
             85.
             
             By
             me
             Princes
             decree
             justice
             .
             Ioshua
             1.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Do
             what
          
           Moses
           
             commanded
             ,
             turn
             not
             on
             either
             hand
             .
             Object
             .
          
           But
           I
           cannot
           see
           my
           way
           from
           hence
           alwayes
           .
           Meditate
           therefore
           on
           it
           much
           ,
           and
           then
           thy
           way
           shall
           prosper
           ,
           &c.
           
           Many
           things
           Ioshua
           did
           ,
           not
           particularly
           set
           down
           by
           Moses
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           collected
           from
           it
           .
           
             Deut.
             1.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             The
             king
             is
             to
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             prolong
             his
             dayes
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           .
           What
           made
           Rehoboam
           to
           turn
           from
           these
           wayes
           ?
           he
           thought
           he
           could
           not
           stablish
           his
           Kingdome
           without
           it
           ;
           that
           was
           therefore
           the
           ruine
           of
           him
           and
           his
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           appears
           ,
           because
           the
           word
           is
           sufficient
           to
           direct
           ,
           
           as
           hath
           been
           shewn
           ;
           and
           hence
           all
           directions
           and
           rules
           are
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           hence
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           either
           men
           have
           rules
           to
           walk
           by
           ,
           or
           their
           
           own
           wills
           and
           apprehensions
           are
           to
           be
           rules
           ;
           but
           not
           so
           ,
           because
           mens
           wills
           are
           not
           only
           corrupt
           ,
           but
           it
           's
           a
           peculiar
           prerogative
           to
           God
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           will.
           The
           reason
           or
           wisdome
           which
           makes
           a
           rule
           ,
           binds
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           be
           right
           ,
           is
           part
           of
           the
           law
           writ
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           plainly
           seen
           and
           fully
           opened
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           whence
           direction
           is
           to
           to
           be
           had
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Humane
           lawes
           or
           orders
           thus
           ,
           either
           set
           down
           in
           
           the
           word
           ,
           or
           deducted
           from
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           applied
           by
           those
           that
           be
           in
           place
           in
           Townes
           ;
           though
           they
           do
           not
           binde
           conscience
           firstly
           ,
           as
           humane
           ,
           or
           by
           human●
           power
           ,
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           as
           published
           and
           imposed
           by
           man
           ;
           )
           〈…〉
           do
           binde
           secondarily
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           wherein
           they
           are
           contained
           ,
           or
           from
           whence
           they
           are
           derived
           and
           deducted
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           which
           〈…〉
           opposed
           ;
           they
           are
           like
           subpoenas
           in
           the
           King●
           name
           ,
           or
           writ
           of
           arrest
           ,
           which
           by
           vertue
           of
           higher
           power
           challenge
           obedience
           ;
           And
           thus
           to
           break
           these
           ,
           is
           to
           〈◊〉
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           conscience
           liable
           to
           punishment
           from
           God
           :
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           .
        
         
         
           
           1.
           
           Because
           men
           sin
           hereby
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           his
           holy
           righteous
           law
           ,
           because
           Gods
           law
           is
           contained
           in
           these
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           deducted
           from
           the
           word
           ,
           is
           Gods
           word
           .
           1
           
             Sam.
             8
             7.
             
             They
             have
             not
             rejected
             thee
             ,
             but
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Because
           they
           sin
           against
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           hereby
           ,
           and
           against
           men
           in
           place
           ,
           and
           so
           against
           more
           means
           ;
           
             Rom.
             13.
             2.
             
             He
             that
             resisteth
             the
             power
             ,
             resisteth
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           when
           they
           command
           thee
           according
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           takes
           very
           ill
           ;
           &
           the
           meaner
           the
           power
           is
           (
           as
           in
           Towns
           )
           the
           more
           terrible
           will
           the
           Lord
           be
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           visit
           for
           it
           ;
           hence
           
             they
             receive
             to
             themselves
             damnation
          
           ,
           both
           by
           God
           and
           men
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           thus
           according
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           rather
           against
           the
           generall
           rules
           of
           it
           :
           though
           men
           in
           Towns
           and
           places
           are
           not
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           yet
           subjection
           is
           their
           due
           even
           then
           ;
           
             i.
             e.
          
           not
           to
           refuse
           obedience
           with
           contempt
           of
           their
           persons
           ,
           places
           ,
           power
           ,
           or
           scandal
           to
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           or
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           
             Revile
             not
             the
             Lords
             high
             Priest
             ;
             speak
             evill
             of
             no
             man
          
           ;
           but
           rather
           come
           in
           private
           ,
           and
           confer
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           hear
           what
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           and
           be
           willing
           to
           give
           and
           take
           reason
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Humane
           lawes
           and
           orders
           may
           be
           known
           to
           be
           according
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           when
           they
           command
           or
           forbid
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           really
           advance
           or
           tend
           to
           promote
           the
           publick
           good
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           adde
           to
           answer
           that
           great
           question
           in
           many
           scrupulous
           minds
           .
           I
           cannot
           see
           (
           so
           ignorant
           )
           when
           an
           order
           is
           collected
           from
           the
           generall
           rules
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           n●w
           this
           conclusion
           answers
           that
           doubt
           :
           For
           look
           as
           the
           main
           work
           of
           men
           in
           place
           ,
           is
           to
           promote
           publick
           good
           ;
           (
           and
           hence
           publick
           spirited
           men
           are
           to
           be
           chosen
           for
           i●
           )
           so
           the
           principall
           rule
           is
           that
           which
           God
           and
           his
           Word
           gives
           them
           to
           walk
           by
           :
           whatever
           really
           doth
           tend
           to
           the
           advancement
           of
           that
           ;
           Publish
           that
           ,
           record
           that
           ,
           and
           execute
           that
           ,
           
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             
             He
             is
             Gods
             M●nister
             to
             thee
             for
             good
             :
             i.
             e.
          
           for
           the
           publick
           good
           .
           He
           is
           for
           mens
           private
           good
           ,
           but
           't
           is
           in
           reference
           to
           publick
           good
           ;
           that
           as
           private
           persons
           are
           to
           attend
           their
           work
           ,
           so
           publick
           persons
           publick
           g●od
           .
           Hence
           ,
           1.
           
           If
           a
           law
           be
           made
           for
           publick
           hurt
           ,
           th●t
           law
           is
           not
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Hence
           ,
           if
           the
           law
           be
           made
           only
           for
           the
           private
           good
           of
           themselves
           ,
           or
           any
           particular
           person
           ,
           and
           hurts
           the
           publick
           ,
           that
           's
           not
           according
           to
           God.
           Admirable
           
           was
           Ioshuas
           spirit
           herein
           ,
           Iosh.
           19.
           49
           ,
           50.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           laws
           be
           only
           in
           appearance
           and
           pretence
           for
           publick
           good
           ,
           and
           not
           really
           ,
           they
           bind
           not
           ;
           none
           must
           do
           evill
           ,
           much
           lesse
           make
           a
           law
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           publick
           good
           .
           Nothing
           more
           usuall
           than
           to
           make
           civill
           lawes
           and
           orders
           ,
           crossing
           Gods
           law
           ,
           and
           to
           pretend
           publick
           good
           ;
           which
           ever
           prove
           the
           publick
           pests
           and
           plagues
           ,
           and
           cankers
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           as
           Ieroboams
           command
           for
           Religion
           .
           Some
           things
           are
           forbidden
           plainly
           ,
           they
           make
           not
           for
           publick
           good
           ,
           but
           hurt
           ,
           
             the
             statues
             of
             Omri
          
           .
           Other
           things
           are
           indifferent
           in
           their
           nature
           ,
           as
           swine
           to
           go
           abroad
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           shut
           up
           ;
           but
           inconvenient
           in
           their
           use
           ,
           and
           hurtfull
           and
           scandalous
           ,
           and
           that
           really
           to
           the
           generall
           .
           They
           are
           not
           for
           publick
           good
           ,
           whatever
           is
           pretended
           .
           Something
           's
           are
           plainly
           commanded
           ,
           they
           are
           for
           the
           publick
           good
           circumstantiated
           ;
           some
           things
           are
           indifferent
           in
           their
           nature
           ,
           but
           convenient
           and
           comfortable
           in
           their
           use
           ,
           those
           are
           indeed
           according
           to
           God.
           And
           such
           things
           may
           be
           discerned
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           obvious
           and
           sensible
           ,
           of
           such
           necessity
           and
           such
           profit
           ,
           when
           duly
           considered
           by
           persons
           not
           blinded
           with
           their
           private
           interests
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Hence
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           which
           may
           as
           well
           be
           left
           
           undone
           as
           done
           ,
           and
           so
           publick
           good
           no
           way
           advanced
           ,
           are
           not
           of
           God
           that
           any
           should
           restrain
           them
           :
           For
           the
           liberty
           which
           Christ
           hath
           purchased
           by
           his
           blood
           ,
           and
           which
           Gods
           law
           gives
           ;
           no
           law
           of
           man
           can
           abolish
           ,
           or
           take
           away
           .
           It
           's
           the
           cry
           of
           the
           claw-backs
           of
           Princes
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           power
           in
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           such
           things
           which
           make
           as
           much
           for
           publick
           good
           ,
           not
           to
           use
           ,
           as
           use
           ;
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           he
           hath
           least
           power
           here
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           idle
           and
           Idol-lawes
           ,
           no
           hurt
           ,
           nor
           is
           there
           good
           in
           them
           :
           And
           hence
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           most
           rigid
           Schoolmen
           maintain
           such
           lawes
           bind
           not
           conscience
           ;
           we
           are
           not
           to
           seek
           our
           private
           only
           ;
           now
           all
           human
           lawes
           are
           helps
           to
           seek
           publick
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           lawes
           made
           for
           and
           according
           to
           God
           for
           publick
           
           good
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           destroy
           some
           mens
           particular
           ;
           only
           for
           some
           time
           pinch
           and
           presse
           hard
           upon
           his
           particular
           good
           ;
           or
           their
           particular
           good
           ,
           men
           are
           bound
           in
           conscience
           here
           to
           submit
           .
           True
           ,
           1.
           
           If
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           all
           lawes
           for
           publick
           good
           ,
           should
           hurt
           no
           particular
           man
           ,
           and
           Townsmen
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           ;
           should
           help
           those
           that
           are
           hurt
           ;
           yet
           because
           no
           lawes
           ,
           but
           
           usually
           they
           will
           presse
           on
           some
           mans
           particular
           ;
           the
           heaviest
           end
           of
           a
           staffe
           that
           is
           to
           be
           born
           ,
           must
           fall
           on
           some
           mans
           shoulder
           ,
           and
           such
           lawes
           must
           be
           made
           .
           Hence
           a
           man
           is
           to
           bear
           and
           submit
           cheerfully
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           from
           the
           rule
           of
           love
           ,
           which
           will
           abate
           of
           particular
           for
           the
           generall
           good
           ;
           love
           that
           more
           than
           mine
           own
           .
           2.
           
           The
           law
           of
           justice
           ,
           a
           man
           is
           to
           do
           as
           he
           would
           be
           done
           by
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           man
           ,
           but
           if
           his
           good
           was
           advanced
           by
           the
           generall
           ,
           but
           would
           be
           conteut
           that
           some
           particular
           should
           be
           pinched
           .
           3.
           
           The
           law
           of
           nature
           :
           The
           stomack
           is
           content
           to
           be
           sick
           ,
           and
           body
           weak
           ,
           to
           heal
           the
           whole
           body
           .
           Hence
           Christians
           should
           not
           think
           that
           Tow●smen
           are
           carelesse
           ,
           unjust
           ,
           and
           aimed
           at
           their
           hurt
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           thus
           ,
           1
           King.
           12.
           4.
           
        
         
           
           6.
           
           A
           meer
           Penal
           law
           when
           't
           is
           broke
           ;
           the
           forfeiture
           is
           sufficient
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           offence
           ,
           or
           trespasse
           ;
           but
           not
           in
           a
           mixt
           Law.
           
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           A
           Penall
           law
           is
           about
           things
           of
           small
           moment
           ,
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           'T
           is
           not
           made
           by
           way
           of
           command
           ,
           but
           with
           an
           aut
           ,
           a
           
             disjunctive
             copula
          
           ;
           and
           is
           indeed
           rather
           a
           proviso
           than
           a
           law
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           is
           in
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           make
           satisfactory
           if
           the
           penalty
           be
           payed
           ,
           though
           the
           law
           be
           not
           performed
           ,
           because
           the
           publick
           good
           in
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Law-maker
           is
           known
           to
           be
           set
           forward
           that
           way
           as
           by
           obedience
           to
           the
           law
           .
           In
           these
           cases
           penalty
           is
           enough
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           law
           be
           mixt
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           there
           is
           a
           command
           it
           shall
           de
           done
           ;
           and
           Law-giver
           is
           sad
           ,
           though
           penalty
           being
           paid
           ,
           as
           being
           about
           a
           matter
           of
           weight
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           the
           livelyhood
           and
           comfort
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           keeping
           hogs
           out
           of
           corn
           ,
           and
           peace
           in
           a
           Town
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           no
           complaining
           ;
           here
           the
           penalty
           will
           not
           satisfie
           ,
           because
           this
           is
           no
           penall
           law
           ,
           but
           a
           law
           indeed
           deducted
           from
           rules
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           in
           theft
           ,
           he
           that
           steals
           ,
           shall
           pay
           fourfold
           ;
           or
           that
           brawles
           ,
           shall
           be
           duckt
           in
           the
           water
           :
           Suppose
           one
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           suffer
           my
           servant
           to
           steal
           or
           revile
           ;
           I
           hope
           't
           is
           no
           offence
           if
           he
           suffer
           the
           penalty
           .
           Yes
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           ,
           beeause
           it
           is
           not
           a
           meer
           penall
           law
           ;
           the
           thing
           is
           of
           weight
           ,
           peace
           between
           neighbours
           ,
           so
           peace
           in
           a
           Town
           .
           It
           's
           a
           flat
           charge
           not
           to
           break
           it
           ,
           and
           thou
           knowst
           such
           is
           the
           honesty
           and
           justice
           of
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           say
           ,
           I
           would
           rather
           you
           would
           never
           do
           thus
           ,
           than
           offer
           those
           to
           do
           .
           Hence
           in
           Gods
           law
           Christ
           must
           suffer
           ,
           and
           do
           also
           ,
           because
           Gods
           law
           is
           not
           meerly
           penal
           ;
           but
           doing
           
           the
           thing
           ,
           gives
           more
           content
           than
           the
           punishment
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           servants
           cast
           off
           all
           subjection
           to
           their
           Governours
           .
           
           Families
           being
           the
           members
           and
           foundations
           of
           Towns
           ,
           
           and
           so
           of
           Common-wealths
           .
           When
           they
           are
           not
           obedient
           ;
           
           but
           answer
           again
           ;
           if
           they
           be
           let
           alone
           ,
           then
           idle
           ;
           if
           rebuked
           and
           curb'd
           ,
           then
           stubborn
           and
           proud
           ,
           
           and
           worse
           for
           chiding
           ,
           and
           find
           fault
           with
           their
           wages
           ,
           and
           victuals
           ,
           and
           lodging
           ;
           weary
           ,
           and
           vex
           out
           the
           heart
           of
           Master
           and
           Mistresse
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           weary
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           their
           God
           also
           almost
           sometimes
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           such
           professing
           Religion
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           they
           might
           be
           from
           under
           the
           yoke
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           I
           cannot
           but
           set
           a
           mark
           upon
           servants
           broke
           loose
           from
           their
           Masters
           ,
           and
           got
           out
           of
           their
           time
           ,
           that
           are
           under
           no
           Family
           nor
           Church-government
           ;
           nor
           desiring
           
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           preparing
           for
           it
           ;
           
           but
           their
           reigns
           are
           on
           their
           necks
           .
           I
           confesse
           ,
           
           if
           under
           heathen
           Masters
           ,
           then
           desire
           liberty
           rather
           ;
           but
           when
           men
           will
           live
           as
           they
           list
           ,
           without
           any
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           unfit
           to
           rule
           themselves
           ;
           I
           much
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           according
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Hence
           they
           come
           to
           live
           idly
           ,
           and
           work
           when
           they
           
           list
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Hence
           men
           of
           publick
           use
           ,
           can
           have
           little
           use
           but
           
           when
           they
           please
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           they
           be
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           power
           to
           
           correct
           or
           examine
           ,
           and
           call
           them
           to
           account
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           spirituall
           matters
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Hence
           they
           lye
           in
           wait
           to
           oppresse
           men
           that
           must
           
           have
           help
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           do
           what
           they
           list
           .
        
         
           5
           ,
           Hence
           they
           break
           out
           to
           drunkenness
           ,
           whoring
           ,
           
           and
           loose
           company
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Hence
           they
           make
           other
           servants
           unruly
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           
           liberty
           .
        
         
           Now
           examine
           and
           try
           these
           things
           :
           Is
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           come
           into
           us
           ?
           that
           though
           there
           be
           a
           law
           in
           our
           members
           warring
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           law
           of
           the
           mind
           warring
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           delighting
           in
           the
           will
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           setting
           him
           up
           as
           chief
           .
           Are
           we
           under
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           soul
           is
           willing
           in
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lords
           power
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           some
           pangs
           of
           resistance
           against
           persons
           and
           against
           Ordinances
           ;
           so
           as
           't
           is
           thy
           liberty
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           Christ
           in
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           in
           his
           servants
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           thy
           bondage
           to
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           thou
           longest
           for
           that
           day
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           subdne
           all
           those
           boistrous
           lusts
           ,
           and
           pride
           ,
           and
           passions
           ;
           and
           bruise
           sin
           ,
           Satan
           and
           self
           under
           their
           feet
           ?
           Then
           I
           say
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Isa.
           33.
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           2●
           .
           
             Look
             upon
             Zion
             ,
             the
             City
             of
             your
             solemnity
             ,
             &c.
          
           See
           Rom.
           8.
           7
           ,
           1.
           
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           heart
           grows
           loose
           and
           licentious
           ,
           and
           breaks
           the
           Lords
           bonds
           and
           yokes
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           led
           by
           your
           own
           fleshly
           ends
           and
           lusts
           ,
           and
           so
           go
           on
           quietly
           :
           Be
           you
           assured
           ,
           this
           truth
           shall
           have
           a
           time
           to
           take
           hold
           of
           such
           spirits
           ;
           and
           know
           it
           assuredly
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           to
           be
           in
           Christs
           Family
           or
           Kingdome
           ;
           't
           is
           not
           scrambling
           for
           promises
           ,
           catching
           at
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           talking
           of
           assurance
           of
           Gods
           love
           ,
           which
           will
           shelter
           you
           from
           the
           wrath
           of
           
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ;
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             sworn
             ,
             That
             every
             knee
             shall
             bow
             .
          
           'T
           is
           service
           and
           subjection
           which
           the
           Lord
           aims
           at
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Lord
           looks
           for
           .
           I
           know
           't
           is
           Gods
           grace
           which
           only
           can
           save
           ;
           but
           it
           will
           never
           save
           when
           it
           is
           turned
           into
           licentiousnesse
           .
        
         
           Do
           not
           say
           ,
           There
           is
           no
           danger
           of
           it
           ,
           here
           where
           we
           have
           such
           means
           ,
           and
           such
           liberties
           are
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           
           Never
           such
           danger
           of
           being
           licentious
           ,
           as
           in
           places
           of
           liberty
           ;
           when
           no
           bit
           nor
           bridle
           of
           externall
           tyranny
           to
           curb
           in
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Look
           on
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Iudah
           here
           ,
           which
           in
           one
           year
           all
           fell
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Why
           doth
           the
           Lord
           exercise
           us
           with
           wants
           and
           straits
           ?
           't
           is
           to
           humble
           us
           ,
           and
           abate
           our
           unrulinesse
           .
           And
           't
           is
           the
           Lords
           quarrel
           with
           his
           best
           people
           to
           this
           day
           ;
           desperate
           rebellious
           hearts
           ,
           that
           close
           not
           with
           his
           Government
           .
        
         
           Do
           not
           say
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           how
           bondage
           should
           come
           here
           ,
           though
           we
           should
           cast
           off
           the
           Lords
           Government
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           
           The
           Lord
           can
           let
           loose
           the
           natives
           against
           us
           .
           Ahab
           kills
           1000000
           of
           Benhadads
           men
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           within
           seven
           yeares
           he
           returns
           again
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           The
           Lord
           can
           raise
           up
           brambles
           ,
           and
           Abimelechs
           to
           be
           the
           King
           of
           the
           trees
           ,
           when
           the
           Olives
           and
           the
           Vines
           are
           loth
           to
           forsake
           their
           places
           ,
           and
           to
           lose
           their
           fatnesse
           and
           sweetnesse
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           The
           Lord
           can
           turn
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           in
           power
           against
           people
           ,
           and
           let
           Satan
           sowe
           suspicions
           ,
           and
           sowe
           seditions
           and
           clashings
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           The
           Lord
           can
           leave
           us
           into
           one
           anothers
           hands
           to
           oppresse
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           the
           nether
           milstones
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           If
           none
           of
           these
           ,
           Satan
           ,
           nay
           Christ
           himself
           will
           come
           
           out
           with
           garments
           dipt
           in
           blood
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Do
           not
           say
           ,
           'T
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           there
           is
           sweet
           subjection
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           
           't
           is
           so
           ,
           and
           blessed
           be
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           yet
           beware
           ,
           I
           speak
           to
           prevent
           .
           But
           yet
           1.
           
           Some
           seem
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           not
           so
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             10.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Mighty
             to
             pull
             down
             every
             high
             thought
             ,
          
           who
           attains
           this
           ,
           who
           can
           be
           thus
           ?
           yet
           there
           are
           means
           mighty
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           not
           that
           all
           be
           abolished
           ,
           but
           all
           are
           abolishing
           .
           2.
           
           Others
           otherwise
           ,
           openly
           how
           zealous
           for
           an
           opinion
           ,
           when
           it
           should
           be
           death
           to
           differ
           ,
           &
           things
           in
           your
           own
           heart
           lying
           miserably
           waste
           ,
           and
           some
           wretched
           lust
           the
           root
           of
           all
           ,
           for
           which
           Gods
           Saints
           mourn
           in
           secret
           .
           Let
           such
           know
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           be
           ruled
           by
           Christ
           ,
           or
           his
           servants
           or
           ordinances
           ,
           but
           will
           have
           them
           to
           rule
           them
           ,
           and
           ●ot
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           them
           .
           The
           Lords
           chains
           are
           near
           ,
           and
           therefore
           now
           take
           your
           time
           and
           come
           in
           submit
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           do
           as
           these
           here
           did
           ,
           acknowledge
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           righteous
           ,
           and
           turn
           unto
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Vse
           6.
           
           
           
             Of
             thankfulnesse
          
           ,
           for
           our
           present
           liberties
           and
           freedome
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           men
           ,
           bondage
           of
           conscience
           ,
           bondage
           of
           Satan
           and
           sin
           :
           need
           there
           is
           of
           laying
           this
           use
           seriously
           to
           heart
           ,
           considering
           two
           things
           principally
           .
           1.
           
           The
           general
           complaints
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           as
           they
           of
           
             Iericho
             ,
             2
             Kings
             2.
             10.
             
             The
             waters
             are
             bad
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             barren
             ,
          
           and
           these
           are
           engraven
           in
           Marble
           ,
           all
           other
           our
           liberties
           are
           written
           on
           the
           water
           .
           2.
           
           The
           disgrace
           and
           reproach
           cast
           upon
           Gods
           people
           and
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           unjustly
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           afraid
           to
           mention
           ;
           whence
           there
           grows
           a
           contempt
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           rivers
           of
           Damascus
           now
           are
           better
           than
           Iordan
           .
           Oh
           beloved
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           an
           heavy
           hand
           of
           God
           to
           be
           under
           bondage
           ,
           then
           look
           on
           it
           as
           a
           speciall
           grace
           of
           God
           to
           free
           us
           from
           bondage
           .
           
             Deut.
             32.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             The
             Lord
             alone
             did
             lead
             them
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           and
           
             Moses
             ,
             chap.
          
           33.
           29.
           when
           he
           had
           blessed
           them
           ,
           
             Happy
             art
             thou
             Oh
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             a
             People
             saved
             by
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           the
           greater
           cause
           we
           have
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           a
           People
           that
           have
           abused
           all
           liberties
           .
           Is.
           9.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           He
           laments
           it
           ,
           but
           yet
           is
           thankfull
           for
           it
           to
           Gods
           grace
           :
           no
           man
           that
           can
           say
           but
           he
           may
           be
           as
           holy
           as
           he
           will
           ,
           and
           none
           to
           curb
           or
           snib
           .
        
         
           1
           :
           Means
           ,
           Consider
           what
           all
           the
           liberties
           Gods
           people
           
           enjoy
           have
           cost
           ,
           
             Gal.
             5.
             
             Christ
             hath
             made
             you
             free
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           by
           his
           blood
           .
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           from
           the
           bondage
           ,
           not
           of
           Jewish
           ,
           but
           of
           Antichristian
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           
           Government
           ,
           and
           Pressures
           :
           Liberty
           of
           will
           from
           any
           sin
           ;
           't
           is
           by
           Christs
           blood
           and
           cost
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           I
           am
           perswaded
           )
           our
           liberties
           have
           cost
           Saints
           their
           blood
           .
           The
           tears
           ,
           prayers
           and
           blood
           of
           men
           are
           much
           ;
           but
           of
           Christ
           much
           more
           ,
           and
           are
           they
           not
           worth
           thanks
           that
           are
           of
           this
           price
           ?
           The
           great
           reason
           why
           unthankfulnesse
           comes
           in
           ,
           is
           ;
           because
           they
           cost
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           losse
           of
           estate
           ,
           of
           wife
           ,
           or
           of
           childe
           by
           sea
           ;
           dost
           thou
           repent
           now
           ?
           Christ
           doth
           not
           repent
           that
           his
           blood
           hath
           been
           paid
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           be
           of
           so
           little
           value
           ,
           as
           there
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             He
             repented
             that
             he
             made
             man
             ,
          
           so
           may
           he
           that
           ever
           he
           gave
           them
           such
           glorious
           liberties
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Consider
           oft
           of
           the
           sad
           condition
           of
           them
           that
           be
           in
           bondage
           .
           Men
           in
           bondage
           prize
           liberty
           ,
           and
           think
           them
           happy
           that
           enjoy
           it
           ;
           but
           men
           out
           of
           it
           do
           not
           .
           How
           sad
           is
           the
           consideration
           of
           them
           that
           be
           in
           bonds
           ,
           it
           will
           make
           thy
           heart
           sympathize
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           blesse
           God
           for
           your
           deliverance
           .
           Hence
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           Luke
           22.
           20.
           
           
             When
             you
             see
          
           Jerusalem
           
             compast
             with
             enemies
             ,
             &c.
             flie
             to
             the
             mountains
             ,
             and
             wo
             to
             them
             that
             give
             suck
             .
          
           Consider
           them
           that
           are
           taken
           with
           the
           Turks
           ;
           if
           you
           were
           in
           their
           condition
           you
           would
           say
           so
           ;
           to
           bring
           forth
           little
           ones
           to
           the
           murderer
           or
           idolater
           ,
           Isa.
           42.
           22.
           and
           26.
           
           Mens
           hearts
           failing
           for
           fear
           ,
           this
           you
           should
           see
           some-where
           .
           A
           mote
           or
           a
           thorn
           is
           a
           little
           thing
           ,
           but
           no
           man
           would
           have
           it
           alwayes
           vexing
           for
           all
           the
           estate
           he
           hath
           ,
           if
           he
           hath
           any
           eye
           or
           tendernesse
           in
           it
           ;
           so
           those
           small
           matters
           for
           which
           the
           Saints
           have
           suffered
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           God
           is
           provoked
           ,
           and
           under
           which
           some
           have
           roared
           ,
           and
           others
           have
           been
           loaded
           one
           after
           another
           ;
           't
           is
           worth
           a
           world
           ;
           oh
           ,
           blesse
           God
           for
           it
           :
           but
           consider
           those
           that
           be
           under
           the
           dominion
           of
           sin
           and
           Satan
           ,
           so
           strong
           and
           miserable
           ;
           sin
           so
           dear
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           sigh
           under
           that
           ;
           be
           thankfull
           for
           that
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Labour
           to
           maintain
           in
           the
           heart
           a
           holy
           fear
           of
           abusing
           liberties
           ,
           every
           one
           in
           his
           place
           ;
           for
           what
           makes
           them
           despised
           ,
           but
           principally
           the
           abuse
           of
           them
           ;
           in
           such
           a
           Congregation
           there
           was
           such
           contention
           ,
           such
           affront
           to
           the
           Elders
           ,
           there
           is
           that
           degenerating
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           back
           sliding
           from
           God
           ,
           that
           men
           grow
           worse
           under
           means
           than
           ever
           ,
           I
           and
           so
           must
           be
           if
           men
           grow
           not
           better
           .
           Deut.
           6.
           10
           ,
           12.
           
           The
           Lord
           exhorts
           them
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           be
           at
           liberty
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           then
           forget
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           then
           fear
           .
           'T
           is
           Luthers
           note
           on
           the
           place
           :
           
             When
             in
             
             trouble
             ,
             you
             rejoyce
             ;
             but
             when
             in
             peace
             ,
             you
             fear
             .
          
           I
           'le
           only
           name
           the
           sins
           of
           liberty
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Take
           heed
           of
           a
           Prayerlesse
           spirit
           ,
           and
           that
           that
           
           lamp
           go
           not
           out
           .
           Men
           under
           some
           pressures
           cry
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           long
           before
           they
           do
           cry
           under
           them
           ,
           and
           under
           their
           sin
           ;
           but
           then
           at
           last
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Lord
           gives
           liberty
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           the
           guilt
           of
           the
           same
           sins
           ,
           and
           more
           sins
           lie
           on
           them
           ,
           yet
           then
           like
           Marriners
           ,
           when
           the
           storms
           are
           over
           ,
           fall
           asleep
           .
           It
           s
           strange
           that
           Israel
           under
           Pharaoh
           cried
           ,
           and
           under
           Gods
           afflicting
           hand
           in
           denying
           them
           water
           murmured
           .
           True
           thankfulnesse
           will
           help
           to
           prize
           what
           liberty
           affords
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           An
           unloving
           spirit
           to
           the
           Saints
           .
           It
           's
           that
           I
           have
           oft
           
           said
           ;
           souldiers
           when
           they
           are
           set
           against
           a
           common
           enemy
           are
           all
           one
           ,
           but
           when
           at
           liberty
           ,
           then
           they
           fling
           javelins
           at
           one
           anothers
           heads
           ,
           differ
           in
           opinion
           ,
           and
           in
           heart
           and
           affection
           ,
           &
           't
           is
           not
           death
           so
           to
           do
           .
           Take
           heed
           of
           a
           rigid
           ,
           censorious
           ,
           unloving
           spirit
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Extreme
           ignorance
           how
           to
           use
           our
           liberties
           ;
           and
           
           hence
           running
           to
           extremes
           .
           As
           we
           say
           of
           Christ
           ,
           There
           is
           good
           enough
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           men
           know
           not
           how
           to
           fetch
           and
           improve
           it
           :
           so
           there
           is
           great
           advantage
           in
           liberties
           ;
           but
           men
           misse
           of
           it
           through
           their
           ignorance
           and
           abuse
           .
           Hence
           many
           times
           more
           hurt
           done
           by
           an
           Admonition
           than
           by
           the
           sin
           ,
           when
           administred
           in
           passion
           ,
           and
           without
           compassion
           .
           Hence
           under
           pretence
           of
           liberty
           ,
           extream
           licentiousnesse
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Imperiousnesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           arising
           from
           a
           frothy
           emptinesse
           ,
           
           and
           an
           overweening
           opinion
           ,
           and
           conceitednesse
           of
           their
           own
           abilities
           and
           wisdom
           above
           others
           :
           and
           hence
           will
           not
           be
           led
           ,
           (
           being
           at
           liberty
           )
           by
           the
           Counsell
           and
           Advice
           of
           others
           .
           It
           's
           naturall
           for
           man
           to
           affect
           sovereignty
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           time
           comes
           of
           liberty
           ,
           then
           it
           hath
           a
           vent
           :
           
             Who
             made
             thee
             a
             Lord
             and
             Iudge
             over
             us
             ?
          
           though
           in
           bondage
           ,
           much
           more
           in
           liberty
           ;
           they
           think
           Wills
           Commonwealth
           is
           in
           their
           heads
           chiefly
           ,
           and
           hence
           will
           not
           be
           ruled
           by
           Gods
           ordinances
           ;
           and
           hence
           if
           once
           taken
           with
           an
           opinion
           ,
           hardly
           ever
           removed
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Resting
           with
           liberties
           and
           in
           liberties
           .
           
             We
             were
             
             never
             in
             bondage
             ,
          
           John
           8.
           33.
           
             yet
             servants
             to
             sin
             .
             We
             be
          
           Abrahams
           seed
           ,
           better
           than
           all
           the
           world
           ;
           yet
           under
           all
           the
           power
           of
           sin
           and
           Satan
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           be
           told
           of
           their
           wayes
           ,
           but
           hate
           them
           that
           censure
           them
           for
           their
           sins
           .
           Men
           in
           bondage
           are
           like
           sick
           men
           ,
           that
           will
           cry
           if
           they
           
           were
           in
           another
           bed
           ,
           oh
           then
           they
           should
           be
           well
           ;
           but
           they
           must
           first
           be
           cured
           of
           their
           disease
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Make
           use
           of
           liberties
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           them
           ,
           but
           sees
           not
           so
           much
           glory
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           gets
           not
           much
           good
           from
           them
           ;
           he
           will
           be
           no
           more
           thankfull
           than
           one
           that
           hath
           large
           grounds
           may
           walk
           at
           liberty
           ,
           but
           the
           trees
           for
           want
           of
           manuring
           bear
           no
           fruit
           ,
           nor
           ground
           corn
           through
           sloth
           ;
           such
           a
           man
           will
           starve
           there
           .
           Look
           as
           they
           ,
           Deut.
           15.
           5
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           they
           were
           
             to
             bring
             the
             first
             fruits
             ,
             and
             present
             them
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             all
             :
          
           so
           should
           you
           if
           ever
           you
           be
           thankfull
           for
           them
           ,
           bring
           the
           first
           fruits
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           think
           there
           is
           more
           behind
           ,
           and
           more
           in
           heaven
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           
           But
           our
           outward
           streights
           are
           many
           ,
           and
           temptations
           sad
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           
           If
           Christ
           himself
           should
           come
           on
           earth
           ,
           what
           would
           you
           have
           with
           him
           ?
           would
           you
           have
           him
           come
           and
           set
           up
           an
           earthly
           Paradise
           ?
           would
           you
           have
           better
           entertainme●t
           than
           he
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           that
           which
           Foxes
           and
           Birds
           had
           ?
           or
           would
           you
           have
           him
           come
           from
           his
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           will
           make
           him
           King
           ?
           if
           you
           despise
           his
           ordinances
           and
           liberties
           because
           of
           wants
           ,
           you
           would
           despise
           himself
           if
           he
           were
           present
           .
           But
           you
           will
           reply
           and
           say
           ,
           What
           if
           we
           can
           have
           both
           ?
           If
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           and
           Christ
           cals
           to
           take
           both
           ,
           refuse
           not
           his
           love
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           an
           heavy
           indictment
           against
           some
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           forsake
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           poor
           and
           naked
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           therefore
           called
           to
           cloath
           him
           :
           and
           this
           will
           be
           your
           Peace
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           be
           no
           losers
           your selves
           another
           day
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Suppose
           he
           doth
           keep
           us
           low
           ;
           yet
           Psal.
           145.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             His
             dominion
             is
             alway
             ,
             and
             raiseth
             up
             all
             that
             are
             bowed
             down
             .
          
           Oh
           be
           humbled
           ;
           he
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Deut.
             32.
             13.
             to
             make
             the
             people
             suck
             honey
             out
             of
             the
             rock
             ,
             and
             oyl
             out
             of
             the
             flint
             ,
          
           sweetnesse
           and
           mercy
           out
           of
           the
           hardest
           condition
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           They
           that
           are
           not
           recompenced
           for
           their
           enjoyment
           of
           liberties
           ,
           by
           the
           spirituall
           refreshings
           which
           the
           Lord
           gives
           ,
           shewing
           them
           more
           of
           their
           own
           hearts
           ;
           the
           Lord
           proclaims
           liberty
           to
           them
           to
           depart
           .
           I
           am
           perswaded
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           would
           flouruish
           the
           more
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Lament
           rather
           your
           own
           vilenesse
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           mercy
           ,
           know
           not
           how
           to
           use
           ,
           but
           abuse
           our
           liberties
           :
           and
           hence
           the
           Lord
           forsakes
           us
           ,
           as
           Ezza
           9.
           8
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           
             What
             grace
             hath
             been
             shewed
             us
             ?
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             
             after
             this
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             Wouldest
             thou
             not
             be
             angry
             with
             us
             till
             thou
             hast
             consumed
             us
             ?
          
           Psal.
           81.
           13
           ,
           16.
           
           
             Oh
             that
             my
             People
             had
             heard
             my
             voice
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             subdued
             their
             enemies
             .
          
           God
           would
           not
           be
           wanting
           unto
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           not
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Take
           therefore
           that
           example
           to
           imitate
           ,
           in
           Acts
           9.
           31
           ,
           
             Having
             rest
             ,
             they
             were
             edified
             :
          
           if
           we
           be
           not
           so
           ,
           truly
           ,
           as
           none
           have
           the
           like
           liberties
           ;
           so
           no
           bondage
           so
           sad
           ,
           no
           where
           such
           poverty
           ,
           no
           where
           such
           anguish
           of
           conscience
           ,
           no
           where
           such
           spirit
           and
           power
           of
           sin
           ,
           no
           where
           such
           sad
           anger
           ;
           if
           in
           practice
           we
           be
           unthankfull
           ,
           or
           can
           mouth
           and
           speak
           against
           long
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Countrey
           and
           Christians
           ,
           or
           in
           hearts
           undervalue
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           you
           see
           Indians
           rise
           ,
           
             Brambles
             ,
             Abimelechs
          
           and
           Shebnas
           raised
           ,
           &c.
           then
           know
           this
           is
           for
           abuse
           of
           liberty
           .
        
         
           Vse
           7.
           
           
           Of
           exhortation
           ,
           to
           come
           under
           Christs
           Government
           ,
           and
           be
           in
           his
           service
           ;
           lest
           ye
           come
           to
           know
           the
           difference
           between
           it
           and
           some
           other
           by
           experience
           .
        
         
           Mot.
           1.
           
           
           You
           must
           be
           either
           under
           Christs
           yoke
           ,
           or
           Satans
           and
           sins
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           other
           miseries
           :
           and
           therefore
           as
           Ioshua
           said
           ,
           so
           say
           I
           to
           you
           ;
           
             Choose
             you
             whom
             you
             will
             serve
             .
          
        
         
           Mot.
           2.
           
           
           Consider
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           Shishak
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           government
           of
           others
           ,
           tyrannicall
           proud
           men
           ,
           or
           
           sin
           or
           Satan
           ,
           or
           outward
           miseries
           ;
           't
           is
           full
           of
           rigour
           ,
           force
           and
           cruelty
           .
           
             Ezek.
             34.
             4.
             
             With
             force
             and
             cruelty
             have
             ye
             ruled
             them
             .
          
           But
           Christs
           Government
           is
           there
           shewen
           to
           be
           in
           mercy
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           mercy
           ;
           though
           sometimes
           lost
           ,
           he
           will
           fetch
           thee
           in
           again
           ;
           though
           sick
           and
           weak
           ,
           he
           will
           heal
           thee
           again
           .
           
             vers
             .
             16.
             
             Deut.
          
           4.
           6.
           
           'T
           is
           
             for
             thy
             good
          
           the
           Lord
           hath
           no
           need
           of
           thy
           service
           ,
           &c.
           
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           Lord
           may
           shew
           his
           people
           hard
           things
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           sid
           miseries
           ;
           but
           these
           wounds
           do
           not
           kill
           them
           ,
           only
           make
           way
           for
           healing
           the
           distempers
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           his
           poor
           weak
           ones
           ;
           and
           his
           end
           is
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           himself
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Their
           government
           is
           in
           it self
           hard
           and
           bitter
           .
           To
           
           serve
           a
           lust
           now
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           torment
           ,
           sometimes
           to
           conscience
           ,
           if
           that
           be
           awake
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           curse
           of
           curses
           :
           much
           reluctancy
           against
           it
           ;
           much
           chiding
           after
           it
           ,
           and
           God
           hides
           himself
           ;
           dreadfull
           fears
           ,
           and
           heart
           it self
           unquiet
           ,
           but
           Christs
           yoke
           is
           easie
           and
           his
           burden
           light
           ;
           his
           assistance
           ,
           and
           pre●ence
           ,
           and
           love
           ,
           and
           peace
           makes
           it
           so
           ,
           and
           that
           daily
           ,
           and
           at
           death
           especially
           .
        
         
         
           
           3.
           
           There
           is
           little
           recompence
           for
           their
           service
           ;
           the
           best
           that
           Saul
           can
           give
           ,
           are
           Olive-fields
           and
           Vine-yards
           ;
           but
           anguish
           of
           conscience
           after
           the
           work
           is
           done
           :
           But
           the
           Lord
           gives
           a
           Kingdome
           ;
           and
           not
           a
           word
           or
           thought
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           a
           Book
           of
           remembrance
           writ
           ;
           not
           a
           cup
           of
           cold
           water
           ,
           or
           rag
           to
           any
           of
           Christs
           naked
           servants
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           be
           recompenced
           .
           
             You
             have
             followed
             me
             ,
             you
             shall
             sit
             on
             thrones
             .
          
        
         
           Mot.
           3.
           
           
           Consider
           how
           fain
           the
           Lord
           would
           have
           you
           under
           his
           Government
           ;
           for
           many
           will
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           refused
           so
           oft
           ;
           and
           what
           shall
           I
           now
           do
           ?
           the
           Lord
           will
           cast
           me
           by
           .
           True
           ,
           he
           may
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           be
           glad
           if
           the
           Lord
           will
           honour
           you
           in
           doing
           his
           work
           .
           Yet
           ,
           Prov.
           2.
           23.
           
           
             Return
             you
             scorners
             at
             my
             reproof
             ,
             and
             I
             'le
             power
             out
             my
             Spirit
             upon
             you
             .
             Ier.
             36.
             3
             ,
             7.
             
             Read
          
           (
           sayes
           God
           )
           
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Roll
             to
             them
             :
             It
             may
             be
             they
             will
             hear
             ,
             and
             present
             their
             supplications
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             turn
             every
             man
             from
             his
             evill
             way
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             forgive
             their
             iniquity
             and
             their
             sin
             .
          
           Read
           the
           place
           if
           you
           can
           without
           tears
           .
           You
           that
           have
           departed
           from
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           provoked
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           but
           little
           hope
           left
           it
           may
           be
           ;
           Oh
           ,
           yet
           read
           the
           Roll.
           
        
         
           Mot.
           4.
           
           
           Once
           Christs
           ,
           and
           under
           his
           Government
           ,
           you
           shall
           never
           be
           cast
           off
           ;
           
             As
             sin
             hath
             reigned
             unto
             death
             ,
             so
             shal
             grace
             reign
             unto
             eternall
             life
             ,
          
           Rom.
           5.
           21.
           
           
             He
             will
             bestow
             on
             you
             the
             sure
             mercies
             of
          
           David
           ,
           
             by
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
          
           ,
           Isa.
           55.
           5.
           
        
         
           Quest.
           
           But
           wherein
           should
           I
           submit
           to
           the
           Lord
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           
           None
           have
           power
           to
           rule
           conscience
           but
           Christ
           ,
           give
           him
           therefore
           this
           glory
           ;
           that
           wherein
           he
           bindes
           conscience
           ;
           conscience
           not
           out
           of
           fear
           ,
           but
           love
           may
           indeed
           submit
           .
           I
           have
           instanced
           the
           particulars
           formerly
           ,
           yet
           more
           distinctly
           .
           There
           be
           two
           great
           commands
           or
           charges
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           lye
           upon
           all
           mens
           consciences
           to
           whom
           the
           Gospell
           comes
           ,
           and
           therein
           lyes
           our
           service
           of
           him
           generally
           :
           Which
           two
           I
           name
           ,
           because
           there
           we
           think
           we
           are
           free
           ,
           or
           do
           not
           know
           our
           liberty
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           The
           command
           of
           Christ
           is
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           to
           whom
           the
           Gospell
           comes
           ,
           and
           is
           preached
           ,
           do
           believe
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           receive
           Christ
           Jesus
           in
           all
           his
           fulnesse
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Iohn
           1.
           12.
           
           For
           that
           is
           to
           believe
           ;
           in
           which
           command
           lies
           Gods
           offer
           .
           1
           
             Iohn
             5.
             23.
             
             This
             is
             his
             commandment
             ,
             that
             ye
             believe
             ,
          
           John
           6.
           25
           ,
           37
           ,
           38.
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             ye
             believe
             .
          
           Now
           here
           men
           think
           they
           are
           free
           .
           
           1.
           
           They
           say
           they
           are
           unworthy
           ;
           and
           hence
           they
           say
           ,
           Depart
           from
           me
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           I
           am
           a
           sinfull
           man
           ;
           as
           if
           Gods
           grace
           was
           built
           on
           mans
           worthinesse
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           unhumbled
           ,
           whereas
           Gods
           grace
           calls
           in
           men
           unhumbled
           .
           Rev.
           8.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           For
           Gods
           call
           and
           offer
           is
           generall
           though
           none
           but
           the
           humble
           will
           hearken
           to
           it
           .
           But
           there
           are
           none
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           be
           said
           to
           them
           ;
           If
           they
           can
           believe
           ,
           let
           them
           .
           3.
           
           Because
           Christ
           is
           not
           theirs
           ,
           &
           are
           they
           bound
           to
           believe
           he
           is
           ?
           Whereas
           the
           first
           act
           of
           faith
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           believe
           Christ
           is
           mine
           ,
           then
           men
           were
           bound
           to
           believe
           a
           lie
           .
           But
           to
           receive
           Christ
           as
           a
           woman
           her
           husband
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           mine
           by
           saith
           ;
           and
           so
           a
           man
           may
           know
           and
           say
           ,
           he
           is
           mine
           .
           The
           Gospell
           doth
           no
           where
           say
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           Christ
           is
           thine
           ;
           but
           if
           thou
           receive
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           thine
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           Spirit
           speaks
           so
           also
           .
           4.
           
           Because
           they
           cannot
           believe
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           should
           presume
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           Gospell
           bound
           the
           conscience
           of
           none
           to
           believe
           ,
           but
           them
           that
           were
           able
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           and
           receive
           Christ
           in
           it
           :
           yet
           't
           is
           otherwise
           :
           for
           it
           binds
           all
           to
           receive
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           to
           go
           up
           and
           possesse
           him
           ,
           to
           feed
           ,
           eat
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           live
           for
           ever
           .
           And
           I
           will
           leave
           this
           one
           〈◊〉
           argument
           ;
           If
           men
           are
           liable
           to
           eternall
           con●●●mation
           at
           the
           great
           and
           last
           day
           ,
           and
           to
           bear
           the
           〈◊〉
           wrath
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           also
           ,
           for
           disobeying
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           for
           refusing
           Christ
           and
           the
           offer
           of
           his
           grace
           therein
           :
           Then
           those
           mens
           consciences
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           
             i.
             e.
          
           to
           believe
           and
           receive
           Christ
           now
           in
           this
           life
           .
           —
           But
           all
           that
           have
           the
           Gospell
           preached
           to
           them
           ,
           are
           liable
           to
           eternall
           condemnation
           ,
           for
           disobedience
           to
           it
           .
           Iohn
           3.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           
             Psal.
             2.
             12.
             
             Kisse
             the
             Son
             ,
             lest
             he
             be
             ang●y
             .
          
           So.
           2
           Thes.
           2.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           
             He
             comes
             to
             render
             vengeance
             on
             them
             that
             obey
             not
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           Rom.
           ●
           .
           10.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             shall
             judge
             the
             secrets
             of
             all
             hearts
             by
             my
             Gospell
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           where
           ever
           the
           Gospell
           comes
           ;
           for
           they
           that
           have
           no
           law
           ,
           having
           no
           law
           shall
           not
           by
           judged
           by
           it
           :
           But
           men
           that
           have
           had
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           shall
           be
           judged
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           bound
           to
           obedience
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           The
           serious
           consideration
           of
           which
           one
           truth
           ,
           is
           enough
           to
           draw
           all
           〈…〉
           from
           the
           power
           of
           unbelief
           ;
           especially
           they
           that
           say
           ▪
           I
           cannot
           ,
           or
           ought
           not
           believe
           .
           For
           the
           reason
           why
           me●
           do
           not
           come
           ,
           is
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           think
           the
           Gospell
           concerns
           not
           them
           ;
           what
           
           doth
           the
           Lord
           say
           to
           me
           ,
           come
           so
           vile
           ,
           and
           sinfull
           ?
           yes
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           ;
           if
           there
           was
           no
           such
           law
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           transgression
           or
           condemnation
           .
        
         
         
           
           2.
           
           They
           think
           they
           shall
           presume
           .
           No
           ,
           if
           conscience
           be
           bound
           to
           it
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           prefumption
           ,
           to
           keep
           a
           Sabbath
           aright
           ,
           or
           to
           receive
           Christ
           as
           God
           offers
           him
           :
           Oh
           ,
           this
           quiets
           conscience
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           The
           Lord
           layes
           his
           chain
           on
           the
           most
           tender
           place
           of
           conscience
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           answer
           it
           at
           the
           great
           day
           ,
           or
           will
           have
           any
           peace
           ;
           take
           heed
           you
           refuse
           not
           so
           great
           salvation
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           'T
           is
           a
           chain
           ,
           not
           of
           bondage
           ,
           but
           of
           liberty
           ,
           and
           mercy
           ,
           and
           love
           :
           Come
           and
           receive
           ,
           not
           a
           Kingdome
           ;
           but
           Christ
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           pardon
           ,
           and
           grace
           freely
           ;
           which
           may
           draw
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           at
           the
           great
           and
           last
           day
           .
           
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             ,
             take
             a
             Kingdome
          
           ;
           take
           a
           Christ
           prepared
           for
           you
           from
           before
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Oh
           that
           this
           might
           sound
           in
           your
           eares
           :
           This
           is
           the
           first
           and
           chiefest
           ;
           without
           this
           ,
           all
           your
           obedience
           is
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           abominable
           ;
           but
           this
           will
           please
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           poor
           obedience
           shall
           please
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Love
           unto
           the
           whole
           will
           of
           Christ
           ;
           especially
           to
           that
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           love
           those
           that
           be
           the
           members
           of
           Christ.
           Some
           Christians
           they
           believe
           ,
           and
           feeling
           a
           heart
           so
           crosse
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ;
           think
           they
           are
           from
           under
           the
           government
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           &
           so
           from
           under
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           and
           the
           argument
           is
           strong
           ,
           if
           true
           ;
           )
           but
           why
           not
           under
           his
           government
           ?
           because
           they
           find
           daily
           a
           spirit
           so
           crosse
           to
           the
           will
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           hence
           under
           continuall
           fears
           of
           condemnation
           .
           Oh
           but
           consider
           ,
           hast
           thou
           no
           love
           to
           the
           will
           of
           Christ
           and
           law
           of
           God
           ?
           (
           for
           if
           any
           believe
           ,
           this
           is
           found
           in
           him
           )
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           under
           Christs
           Government
           .
           
             Rom.
             8.
             2.
             
             The
             Law
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             hath
             made
             me
             free
             .
          
           What
           is
           that
           Law
           ?
           See
           Chap.
           7.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           Spirit
           of
           
             delight
             in
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             inner
             man
             ,
          
           and
           mourning
           for
           contrary
           captivity
           .
           Know
           therefore
           ,
           though
           you
           cannot
           do
           all
           ;
           yet
           love
           the
           whole
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           mourn
           where
           you
           do
           not
           ;
           and
           then
           say
           .
           Now
           no
           condemnation
           .
           Do
           not
           say
           ,
           'T
           is
           impossible
           ,
           Oh
           ,
           here
           is
           mens
           wo
           ,
           and
           tryall
           of
           subjection
           to
           Christs
           will
           !
           How
           do
           you
           love
           it
           ,
           love
           his
           Sabbaths
           and
           Ordinances
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           love
           to
           you
           ?
           How
           do's
           this
           constrain
           you
           ?
        
         
           In
           particular
           ;
           Love
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           speciall
           commandment
           ,
           1
           
             Iohn
             3.
             23.
             
             Iohn
          
           13.
           34.
           
           But
           now
           the
           want
           hereof
           ,
           or
           the
           contrary
           hereto
           :
           As
           when
           a
           man
           shall
           become
           ,
           1.
           
           A
           Distaster
           .
           2.
           
           A
           Contemner
           .
           
           3.
           
           A
           Censurer
           ,
           and
           whisperer
           .
           4.
           
           A
           Sooffer
           .
           5.
           
           If
           met
           on
           a
           Bridge
           ,
           an
           opposer
           of
           the
           Truths
           or
           servants
           of
           God.
           This
           is
           that
           which
           kindles
           wrath
           ,
           and
           wherein
           the
           inward
           venome
           of
           hypocrisie
           appears
           .
           There
           's
           many
           duties
           neglected
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           spirit
           of
           prayer
           ,
           and
           holy
           conferences
           amongst
           Christians
           ;
           yet
           do
           you
           keep
           love
           to
           them
           ;
           that
           what
           you
           cannot
           do
           your selves
           ,
           yet
           you
           love
           others
           that
           can
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           account
           it
           your
           blessednesse
           to
           be
           like
           them
           ,
           and
           daily
           mourn
           under
           your
           neglects
           ;
           that
           in
           every
           thing
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           is
           not
           adorned
           by
           you
           :
           &
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           although
           you
           have
           many
           duties
           ,
           Sabbaths
           ,
           and
           good
           acts
           ;
           yet
           if
           not
           love
           ,
           all
           is
           vile
           .
           I
           fear
           't
           is
           not
           mens
           joy
           ,
           sweetnesse
           ,
           delight
           to
           hear
           the
           least
           good
           word
           that
           falls
           from
           a
           good
           mans
           lips
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           truths
           and
           things
           of
           God
           despised
           ;
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           look
           for
           wo.
           And
           for
           〈…〉
           Christ
           ,
           their
           lives
           not
           desired
           ,
           their
           deaths
           not
           lamented
           ,
           but
           you
           know
           how
           to
           contend
           ,
           and
           are
           carelesse
           though
           the
           Gospell
           and
           God
           be
           slandered
           ;
           you
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           Lords
           yoke
           .
           It
           was
           one
           mans
           speech
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           sin
           of
           this
           Countrey
           will
           be
           hatred
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           a
           scornful
           contempt
           of
           them
           ;
           It
           will
           come
           by
           degrees
           ,
           first
           distaste
           ,
           and
           then
           censure
           and
           contemne
           .
           O●
           ,
           but
           if
           herein
           you
           submit
           ,
           herein
           Christ
           is
           honoured
           ,
           and
           Gospell
           glorified
           in
           love
           and
           amiablenesse
           :
           Not
           in
           a
           rigorous
           austerity
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           diabolicall
           censoriousnesse
           ;
           but
           in
           word
           and
           deed
           ,
           countenance
           and
           gesture
           ,
           comforting
           and
           encouraging
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           When
           David
           would
           know
           what
           to
           do
           ;
           Truly
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             my
             goodnesse
             extends
             not
             to
             thee
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             in
             whom
             is
             all
             my
             delight
          
           ;
           Oh
           therefore
           submit
           here
           ;
           this
           conscience
           calls
           for
           ,
           and
           Christ
           must
           have
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           with
           a
           word
           for
           help
           here
           .
        
         
           Means
           1.
           
           
           Look
           to
           Gods
           Ordinances
           ,
           not
           as
           they
           be
           in
           themselves
           ;
           but
           as
           appointed
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           communicate
           an
           almighty
           power
           of
           spirit
           to
           them
           that
           wait
           on
           the
           Lord
           in
           them
           .
           An
           almighty
           power
           must
           overcome
           ,
           and
           go
           on
           Conquering
           ,
           and
           to
           Conquer
           .
           How
           shall
           we
           have
           this
           by
           Gods
           Ordinances
           ?
           Some
           more
           principall
           ,
           as
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           ;
           some
           lesse
           ,
           How
           shall
           we
           partake
           of
           this
           power
           in
           them
           ?
           Look
           not
           on
           them
           in
           themselves
           ,
           but
           as
           appointed
           and
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           glorious
           .
           And
           there
           pray
           and
           wait
           ,
           and
           look
           for
           the
           
           power
           ;
           nay
           ,
           believe
           you
           shall
           receive
           this
           power
           .
           As
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           Iordan
           to
           Na●man
           ;
           How
           did
           they
           cleanse
           ?
           Whe●
           〈◊〉
           lookt
           upon
           them
           without
           the
           command
           and
           〈◊〉
           ,
           he
           despised
           the●
           ,
           and
           so
           found
           not
           the
           benefit
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           hee
           found
           the
           benefit
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           washed
           seven
           times
           in
           attendance
           to
           the
           appointment
           of
           God.
           Brethren
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           go
           and
           wash
           here
           .
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           5.
           
        
         
           Means
           2.
           
           
           Know
           your
           disobedience
           ,
           the
           breadth
           of
           it
           :
           Some
           things
           Christians
           see
           ,
           and
           pray
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           is
           well
           ;
           but
           see
           the
           breadth
           of
           evill
           in
           your
           disobedience
           .
           There
           is
           something
           that
           doth
           oppose
           God
           in
           every
           lawfull
           thing
           ,
           in
           whole
           or
           in
           part
           ,
           (
           for
           flesh
           is
           in
           it
           )
           or
           else
           you
           are
           blinded
           if
           you
           see
           it
           not
           .
           Oh
           therefore
           feel
           the
           breadth
           of
           evill
           in
           it
           ;
           that
           being
           sensible
           of
           ,
           and
           humbled
           under
           ,
           and
           striving
           against
           your
           continuall
           disobedience
           ;
           every
           thought
           may
           be
           brought
           into
           subjection
           and
           obedience
           to
           Christ.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           OF
           INEFFECTVALL
           HEARING
           .
        
         
           
             JOHN
             .
             5.
             37.
             
          
           
             Ye
             have
             neither
             heard
             his
             voice
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             nor
             seen
             his
             shape
             .
          
        
         
           FRom
           the
           31.
           
           Vers.
           to
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           Our
           Saviour
           proves
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Messiah
           to
           come
           ,
           from
           four
           testimonies
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           From
           the
           testimony
           of
           Iohn
           ;
           
           the
           first
           ,
           yet
           the
           least
           ,
           yet
           very
           strong
           and
           full
           ,
           vers
           .
           32
           ,
           33.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           From
           the
           testimony
           of
           his
           works
           ,
           greater
           than
           that
           
           of
           
             Iohn
             ,
             vers
          
           .
           36.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           From
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           by
           his
           voice
           from
           
           heaven
           ,
           vers
           .
           37.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           From
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           highest
           of
           all
           ,
           
           and
           surer
           than
           a
           voice
           from
           heaven
           ,
           (
           2
           
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
             )
             vers
             .
          
           39
           ,
           46.
           
        
         
           Now
           these
           words
           are
           annexed
           to
           the
           third
           testimony
           ,
           which
           I
           told
           you
           is
           the
           voyce
           of
           God
           from
           heaven
           ,
           set
           
           down
           ,
           Mat.
           3.
           17.
           
           For
           this
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Father
           ●s
           not
           the
           inward
           testimony
           of
           the
           Spirit
           only
           ;
           Because
           Christ
           speaks
           of
           publick
           ,
           and
           evident
           testimonies
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           no●
           is
           it
           meant
           of
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Father
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           a
           distinct
           testimony
           :
           and
           ●●ough
           the
           Father
           doth
           testifie
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           yet
           't
           is
           not
           as
           his
           testimony
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           testimony
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           works
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Father
           did
           testifie
           also
           :
           Nor
           is
           it
           probable
           that
           our
           Saviour
           would
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           omit
           that
           famous
           testimony
           of
           the
           Father
           at
           his
           Baptism
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           be
           not
           here
           ,
           is
           no
           where
           in
           this
           Chapter
           .
           Beside
           ,
           how
           is
           this
           testimony
           the
           Fathers
           more
           than
           the
           Spirits
           ;
           but
           then
           ,
           being
           called
           his
           Son
           ,
           he
           did
           evidently
           declare
           himself
           to
           be
           the
           Father
           that
           spake
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Spirits
           testimony
           is
           spoken
           of
           ,
           as
           the
           testimony
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
             Vers.
             46
             ,
             47.
             
             For
             had
             ye
             believed
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             ye
             would
             have
             believed
             me
             ,
             for
             he
             w●ote
             of
             me
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           47.
           
           
             For
             if
             ye
             beleeve
             not
             his
             writings
             how
             ,
             shall
             ye
             believe
             my
             words
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           our
           Saviour
           in
           these
           words
           answers
           an
           Objection
           which
           the
           Jewes
           (
           ever
           conceited
           of
           their
           own
           knowledge
           )
           might
           make
           .
           We
           know
           the
           Father
           as
           well
           as
           you
           ;
           and
           yet
           we
           know
           no
           such
           testimony
           that
           he
           gives
           .
           Christ
           answers
           ,
           You
           do
           not
           know
           him
           ;
           for
           the
           certain
           knowledge
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           is
           either
           by
           seeing
           or
           hearing
           ;
           now
           you
           never
           saw
           him
           nor
           heard
           him
           ;
           you
           have
           therefore
           no
           acquaintance
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           the
           words
           contain
           1.
           
           Christs
           fearfull
           accusation
           of
           the
           Jews
           to
           be
           ignorant
           of
           God
           ,
           2.
           
           The
           aggravation
           and
           extent
           of
           it
           ,
           at
           no
           time
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           not
           only
           at
           Baptism
           ,
           but
           at
           no
           other
           time
           ,
           in
           any
           Ministery
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           Scripture
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Quest.
           1.
           
           
           What
           is
           it
           not
           to
           see
           his
           shape
           nor
           hear
           his
           voice
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           
           Some
           think
           they
           are
           metaphorical
           speeches
           ,
           to
           expresse
           their
           ignorance
           of
           God
           ;
           Now
           though
           this
           be
           the
           scope
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           truth
           ,
           yet
           I
           conceive
           ,
           the
           Lord
           speaking
           particularly
           ,
           and
           knowing
           what
           he
           spake
           ,
           intends
           something
           particularly
           :
           and
           it
           is
           a
           rule
           ,
           never
           to
           flie
           to
           metaphors
           ,
           where
           there
           can
           be
           a
           plain
           sense
           given
           .
           There
           is
           therefore
           two
           degrees
           of
           true
           knowledge
           of
           God
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           or
           't
           is
           attained
           unto
           by
           a
           double
           means
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           By
           hearing
           of
           him
           ,
           for
           hence
           our
           faith
           comes
           by
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           By
           hearing
           thus
           from
           him
           ,
           the
           mind
           also
           comes
           to
           have
           
           a
           true
           Idea
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           reveals
           himself
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Means
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
             Iob
             42.
             5.
             
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             thee
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             ear
             ,
             but
             now
             mine
             eye
             seeth
             thee
          
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           shape
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           not
           bodily
           and
           carnall
           .
           Now
           Christ
           doth
           professe
           that
           they
           did
           want
           both
           .
           Carnal
           and
           unregenerate
           hearts
           ,
           neither
           hear
           Gods
           voyce
           ,
           nor
           have
           a
           right
           Idea
           of
           God
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           but
           become
           vain
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           means
           of
           knowing
           ,
           and
           their
           foolish
           hearts
           are
           darkned
           ;
           the
           wiser
           they
           be
           ,
           the
           more
           foolish
           they
           grow
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             At
             no
             time
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           neither
           at
           baptism
           ,
           nor
           else
           in
           any
           
           mans
           Ministery
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           which
           you
           read
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Lord
           speaks
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           did
           they
           not
           hear
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           at
           Christs
           
           baptism
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Mount
           when
           Christ
           preach't
           ,
           when
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           opened
           every
           Lords
           day
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           times
           amongst
           them
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           
           No
           ,
           they
           never
           heard
           it
           .
           It
           's
           a
           strange
           thing
           ,
           that
           such
           men
           that
           read
           ,
           heard
           ,
           preach'd
           ,
           remembred
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           could
           tell
           you
           mysteries
           in
           titles
           ,
           never
           heard
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           most
           true
           .
        
         
           Observat.
           
           That
           many
           men
           may
           a
           long
           time
           together
           know
           and
           hear
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           written
           and
           spoken
           ,
           yet
           never
           hear
           the
           Lord
           speaking
           that
           Word
           ,
           no
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           word
           ,
           tittle
           or
           syllable
           ;
           no
           not
           so
           much
           at
           once
           ,
           at
           any
           time
           .
           
             This
             was
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             estate
             of
             all
             unregenerate
             men
             .
             Hence
             Christ
             ,
          
           Luke
           19.
           41.
           
             laments
             and
             weeps
             over
          
           Ierusalem
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Oh
           that
           thou
           hadst
           known
           in
           this
           thy
           day
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Quest.
           
           How
           did
           the
           Iewes
           hear
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           hear
           God
           speaking
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           
           There
           is
           a
           twofold
           word
           ,
           or
           rather
           a
           double
           declaration
           of
           the
           same
           word
           .
           1.
           
           There
           is
           Gods
           externall
           or
           outward
           word
           ,
           containing
           letters
           and
           syllables
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           his
           externall
           voice
           .
           2.
           
           There
           is
           God
           internal
           word
           and
           voice
           ,
           which
           secretly
           speaks
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           externall
           word
           ,
           when
           that
           only
           speaks
           to
           the
           ear
           .
           The
           first
           the
           Jewes
           did
           hear
           ,
           at
           Christs
           Baptism
           ,
           in
           Christs
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           in
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           did
           hear
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           Gods
           word
           they
           heard
           ,
           full
           of
           glory
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           heard
           the
           word
           spoken
           ,
           but
           only
           man
           speaking
           it
           :
           the
           other
           comes
           to
           few
           ,
           who
           hear
           not
           only
           the
           word
           spoken
           ,
           but
           God
           speaking
           the
           word
           ,
           
           
             Rom.
             10.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Israel
             did
             hear
             ,
          
           but
           
             Israel
             did
             not
             know
          
           .
           Christ
           speaks
           in
           parables
           ;
           Hence
           
             in
             seeing
             they
             did
             not
             see
             ,
          
           Luke
           8.
           10.
           
           And
           this
           is
           one
           way
           ,
           how
           't
           is
           true
           that
           Christ
           sayes
           ,
           
             They
             never
             heard
             his
             voice
          
           .
           As
           't
           is
           with
           a
           painted
           Sun
           on
           the
           wall
           ,
           you
           see
           the
           Sun
           and
           Stars
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           between
           seeing
           this
           and
           the
           Sun
           and
           Starres
           themselves
           ,
           wherein
           is
           an
           admirable
           glory
           :
           go
           to
           a
           painted
           Sun
           ,
           it
           gives
           you
           no
           heat
           ,
           nor
           cherisheth
           you
           not
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           here
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           2.
           
           This
           inward
           word
           is
           double
           .
           1.
           
           Ineffectuall
           ,
           (
           though
           inward
           .
           )
           2.
           
           Effectual
           .
           1.
           
           Ineffectuall
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           hath
           some
           inward
           operation
           upon
           the
           heart
           ,
           but
           it
           attains
           not
           Gods
           end
           to
           bring
           a
           man
           into
           a
           state
           of
           life
           ;
           and
           thus
           ,
           
             Heb.
             6.
             2
             ,
             5.
             
             Many
             tasted
             of
             the
             good
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             fell
             away
             .
          
           And
           such
           a
           heart
           is
           compared
           to
           a
           field
           which
           a
           man
           plowes
           and
           sowes
           ,
           and
           rain
           falls
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           end
           is
           not
           attained
           ,
           
             it
             brings
             forth
             thistles
          
           ;
           and
           this
           many
           Jewes
           did
           hear
           ,
           and
           hence
           had
           some
           kind
           of
           faith
           in
           Christ.
           2.
           
           Effectual
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           hath
           such
           an
           inward
           efficacy
           upon
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           as
           that
           God
           attains
           his
           end
           thereby
           ,
           Isa.
           55.
           11.
           and
           brings
           men
           to
           a
           state
           of
           life
           ,
           of
           which
           Christ
           speaks
           ,
           Iohn
           6.
           45.
           and
           this
           voice
           none
           but
           the
           Elect
           hear
           ;
           and
           of
           this
           Christ
           speaks
           here
           ,
           as
           appears
           ,
           
             v.
             38.
             
             Him
             whom
             he
             sent
             ,
             ye
             beleeve
             not
             .
          
           Hence
           it
           is
           you
           have
           heard
           God
           at
           no
           time
           .
           Hence
           he
           speaks
           of
           such
           a
           hearing
           &
           knowing
           ,
           such
           a
           hearing
           outwardly
           ,
           as
           is
           accompanied
           with
           such
           a
           hearing
           inwardly
           ,
           Ioh.
           14.
           17.
           so
           that
           many
           men
           may
           hear
           the
           word
           spoken
           outwardly
           ,
           but
           never
           inwardly
           :
           they
           may
           hear
           it
           inwardly
           ,
           but
           never
           effectually
           ,
           translating
           them
           from
           state
           to
           state
           ,
           from
           death
           to
           life
           ,
           from
           life
           to
           life
           and
           glory
           .
           No
           sense
           of
           the
           Majesty
           of
           God
           speaking
           ,
           nor
           effectuall
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           spoken
           .
           When
           the
           Sun
           is
           down
           the
           Moon
           may
           arise
           ,
           but
           yet
           a
           man
           is
           cold
           and
           dark
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           Sun
           ariseth
           ,
           oh
           it
           warms
           ,
           nourisheth
           and
           cherisheth
           ,
           &c.
           
             nothing
             is
             hid
             from
             it
          
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           here
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           speaks
           inwardly
           and
           effectually
           to
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
           Reas.
           1.
           
           
           From
           that
           great
           distance
           and
           infinite
           separation
           of
           mens
           souls
           from
           God
           ,
           that
           though
           God
           cals
           ,
           yet
           they
           can't
           hear
           no
           more
           than
           men
           a
           1000
           mile
           off
           .
           
             Eph.
             2.
             1.
             men
             are
             dead
             in
             sin
             .
          
           Now
           what
           is
           spirituall
           death
           ,
           but
           separation
           of
           the
           soul
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           from
           it
           .
           A
           dead
           man
           cannot
           hear
           one
           word
           at
           no
           one
           time
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           dead
           if
           he
           could
           .
           Mens
           minds
           are
           far
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           
           hearts
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           neither
           stricken
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           nor
           sense
           and
           savour
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           vain
           ,
           and
           have
           worldly
           hearts
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           nay
           adulterous
           eyes
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           listen
           ,
           God
           is
           gone
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           from
           his
           Word
           also
           ,
           Hos.
           5.
           6.
           
        
         
           Reas.
           2.
           
           
           From
           the
           mighty
           and
           wonderfull
           strange
           power
           of
           Satan
           ,
           which
           blinds
           their
           eyes
           they
           cannot
           see
           nor
           hear
           ,
           2
           Corinthians
           4.
           4.
           never
           such
           clear
           light
           ,
           never
           such
           an
           effectuall
           Word
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           hid
           ;
           why
           ?
           
             The
             God
             of
             this
             world
             blinded
             them
             ,
          
           either
           he
           will
           keep
           such
           a
           noise
           and
           lumber
           in
           their
           heads
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           hear
           God
           speaking
           for
           the
           noise
           ,
           or
           else
           turn
           himself
           into
           an
           Angel
           of
           light
           ,
           and
           speak
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           light
           will
           blind
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           light
           in
           them
           shall
           be
           darknesse
           .
           Rom.
           1.
           22.
           
           When
           men
           with
           naturall
           light
           began
           to
           be
           most
           wise
           ,
           then
           they
           became
           the
           greatest
           fools
           :
           so
           't
           is
           with
           other
           knowledge
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           things
           they
           hear
           .
           Happy
           were
           it
           for
           many
           a
           man
           if
           he
           had
           never
           heard
           nor
           seen
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           heard
           and
           seen
           keeps
           him
           from
           hearing
           .
           
           Tyre
           and
           Sidon
           would
           hear
           sooner
           than
           Capernaum
           that
           heard
           most
           .
           
        
         
           Reas.
           3.
           
           
           From
           the
           righteous
           judgement
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           leaving
           men
           to
           be
           blinded
           and
           made
           deaf
           ,
           from
           and
           by
           the
           means
           whereby
           they
           should
           hear
           and
           know
           ;
           that
           as
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Saints
           ,
           all
           evill
           things
           are
           for
           their
           good
           ,
           so
           all
           good
           things
           are
           for
           their
           hurt
           ,
           Isa.
           6
           :
           10.
           the
           meriting
           cause
           is
           unbelief
           and
           sin
           ,
           but
           the
           deep
           and
           hidden
           rise
           of
           all
           is
           Gods
           eternal
           dereliction
           of
           them
           ,
           God
           never
           intended
           love
           ,
           speciall
           love
           to
           them
           ;
           hence
           he
           never
           speaks
           one
           word
           to
           them
           ;
           2
           
             Cor.
             4.
             3.
             
             Iohn
          
           6.
           65.
           
           
             Many
             were
             offended
             at
             his
             words
             and
             forsook
             him
             .
          
           Now
           to
           take
           off
           this
           offence
           ,
           I
           said
           ,
           
             None
             can
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             given
             him
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           what
           is
           that
           ?
           see
           
             v.
             45.
             and
          
           37.
           
        
         
           Vse
           1.
           
           
           Hence
           see
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           the
           Word
           is
           so
           wonderfully
           ineffectual
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           many
           men
           ,
           that
           it
           never
           stirs
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           a
           strange
           thing
           to
           them
           ;
           it
           's
           ,
           Heb.
           12.
           19.
           like
           the
           law
           ,
           
             a
             voice
             of
             words
          
           ,
           a
           sound
           of
           words
           ,
           so
           they
           hear
           men
           speak
           ,
           but
           understand
           no
           more
           than
           if
           they
           spake
           in
           a
           strange
           language
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           it
           concerns
           not
           them
           ;
           or
           if
           it
           stirs
           ,
           't
           is
           but
           as
           the
           blowing
           of
           the
           wind
           upon
           a
           rock
           ,
           which
           blusters
           for
           a
           time
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           wind
           is
           down
           they
           are
           still
           .
           Truly
           they
           hear
           the
           word
           spoken
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           not
           hear
           God
           speaking
           .
           They
           heard
           Latimer
           speak
           ,
           but
           not
           God
           speaking
           ,
           they
           hear
           a
           
           sound
           ,
           which
           every
           one
           sayes
           ,
           and
           they
           think
           is
           the
           word●
           but
           they
           hear
           not
           God
           speaking
           it
           .
        
         
           One
           would
           wonder
           that
           those
           Jews
           that
           heard
           Iohn
           and
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           nay
           Gods
           voice
           from
           heaven
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Sonne
          
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           hear
           this
           ,
           and
           receive
           him
           with
           all
           their
           hearts
           ,
           but
           they
           did
           not
           hear
           his
           voice
           .
           One
           would
           wonder
           to
           see
           ,
           that
           such
           things
           which
           a
           gracious
           heart
           thinks
           ,
           this
           would
           draw
           every
           heart
           ,
           yet
           main
           not
           stirr'd
           ,
           things
           which
           the
           devils
           tremble
           at
           ,
           and
           others
           which
           Angels
           wonder
           at
           ,
           yet
           they
           hear
           not
           .
           Oh
           they
           hear
           not
           God
           speak
           ,
           they
           are
           dead
           in
           their
           graves
           farre
           from
           God
           ;
           and
           there
           they
           are
           kept
           by
           the
           mighty
           power
           of
           Satan
           ,
           like
           one
           in
           a
           deep
           dark
           cave
           ,
           kept
           by
           fiery
           dragons
           under
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           the
           tombit●ne
           is
           laid
           upon
           them
           .
           If
           Christ
           spake
           he
           would
           make
           the
           dead
           to
           hear
           ,
           and
           the
           blind
           to
           see
           .
        
         
           Vse
           2.
           
           
           Hence
           see
           why
           the
           Saints
           find
           such
           changes
           and
           alterations
           in
           themselves
           when
           they
           come
           to
           hear
           ;
           sometimes
           their
           hearts
           are
           quickned
           ,
           fed
           and
           cherished
           healed
           and
           comforted
           ,
           relieved
           and
           visited
           ;
           sometime
           again
           dead
           and
           senselesse
           ,
           heavy
           and
           hardned
           .
           
             Mark
             8.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             21.
             
             How
             is
             it
             ye
             do
             not
             understand
             ?
          
           Nay
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           truth
           which
           they
           hear
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           should
           affect
           them
           ,
           and
           at
           another
           time
           doth
           not
           ;
           the
           same
           thing
           which
           they
           have
           heard
           a
           hundred
           times
           ,
           and
           never
           stirr'd
           them
           ,
           at
           last
           should
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           they
           heard
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           spoken
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           but
           not
           God
           speaking
           ;
           and
           they
           heard
           the
           Lord
           speaking
           that
           same
           Word
           at
           another
           time
           ;
           the
           Lord
           is
           in
           his
           Word
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           the
           Word
           goes
           alone
           at
           another
           time
           ;
           as
           in
           Eliah
           ,
           the
           Lord
           was
           not
           in
           the
           whirlwind
           ,
           but
           he
           spake
           in
           the
           
             still
             voice
          
           and
           hence
           there
           he
           was
           to
           
             Elijah
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             25.
             with
          
           32.
           not
           that
           you
           are
           to
           lay
           blame
           on
           the
           Lord
           ;
           for
           he
           blows
           where
           he
           listeth
           ;
           but
           to
           make
           us
           see
           't
           is
           not
           in
           outward
           means
           ,
           nor
           't
           is
           not
           in
           our
           own
           spirits
           to
           quicken
           our selves
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           us
           ashamed
           of
           our
           own
           darknesse
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           speaks
           ,
           yet
           we
           cannot
           hear
           ,
           there
           is
           so
           much
           power
           of
           spiritual
           death
           and
           Satan
           yet
           within
           us
           ,
           only
           out
           of
           his
           pitty
           he
           speaks
           sometimes
           ;
           not
           that
           you
           should
           despise
           the
           outward
           word
           ;
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           there
           shining
           in
           Perfection
           of
           glory
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           doth
           thee
           no
           good
           ,
           the
           Lord
           makes
           powerfull
           to
           some
           others
           .
           But
           prize
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           
           in
           that
           Word
           ,
           which
           alone
           can
           speak
           to
           thee
           .
        
         
           Vse
           3.
           
           
           Of
           dread
           and
           terrour
           to
           all
           unregenerate
           men
           .
           Hence
           see
           the
           heavy
           wrath
           of
           God
           against
           them
           :
           they
           have
           indeed
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           precious
           Word
           of
           God
           dispensed
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           Lord
           never
           speakes
           one
           word
           unto
           them
           .
           If
           any
           one
           from
           whom
           we
           expect
           and
           look
           for
           love
           ,
           passe
           by
           us
           and
           never
           speak
           ;
           What
           not
           speak
           a
           word
           ?
           and
           we
           call
           to
           him
           and
           he
           will
           not
           speak
           ,
           we
           conclude
           he
           is
           angry
           and
           displeased
           with
           us
           .
           You
           look
           for
           love
           ,
           do
           you
           not
           ?
           you
           that
           hear
           every
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           Lectures
           ,
           and
           you
           must
           out
           ;
           t
           is
           well
           ,
           yes
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           
             His
             love
             is
             better
             than
             life
             ,
          
           &
           frowns
           more
           bitter
           than
           death
           ;
           Love
           ?
           wo
           to
           me
           if
           the
           Lord
           do
           not
           love
           me
           ,
           better
           never
           been
           born
           .
           I
           hope
           he
           loves
           me
           .
           Happy
           I
           if
           the
           mountains
           might
           fall
           on
           me
           ,
           to
           crush
           me
           in
           pieces
           if
           he
           loves
           me
           not
           ,
           &c.
           but
           consider
           if
           he
           loves
           he
           will
           then
           speak
           peace
           unspeakable
           to
           thy
           conscience
           when
           humbled
           ,
           life
           to
           thy
           heart
           ,
           joy
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
             Isa.
             57.
             19.
             
             Iohn
             6.
             63.
             1
             
             Thes.
          
           1.
           6.
           but
           look
           upon
           thy
           soul
           ,
           and
           see
           this
           day
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           whether
           ever
           the
           Lordspake
           one
           word
           to
           thee
           :
           outwardly
           indeed
           he
           hath
           ,
           but
           not
           inwardly
           ;
           inwardly
           also
           ,
           but
           not
           effectually
           ,
           
             to
             turn
             them
             from
             darknesse
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             to
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           voyce
           of
           God
           is
           full
           of
           Majesty
           ,
           it
           shakes
           the
           heart
           ;
           't
           is
           full
           of
           life
           ,
           it
           quickens
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           light
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           gives
           wisdom
           to
           the
           simple
           .
           
             Ps.
             119.
             
             Opening
             of
             thy
             word
             gives
             light
             to
             the
             eyes
             .
          
           How
           many
           women
           ,
           ever
           learning
           and
           never
           knowing
           ,
           and
           many
           men
           learning
           and
           knowing
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           but
           never
           hear
           God
           speak
           ?
           Then
           know
           the
           wrath
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           see
           and
           go
           home
           mourning
           under
           it
           .
           There
           is
           a
           fourfold
           wrath
           in
           this
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           'T
           is
           the
           Lords
           sore
           wrath
           and
           displeasure
           ,
           Zach.
           1.
           2.
           
           with
           vers
           .
           4.
           
           If
           one
           should
           expect
           love
           from
           another
           to
           do
           much
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           he
           would
           not
           take
           it
           as
           a
           signe
           of
           displeasure
           :
           but
           if
           he
           will
           not
           do
           a
           small
           thing
           ,
           not
           speak
           a
           word
           to
           him
           ,
           oh
           this
           is
           bitter
           ;
           what
           will
           not
           the
           Lord
           speak
           a
           word
           ,
           not
           one
           word
           ▪
           especially
           when
           thy
           life
           lies
           on
           it
           ,
           thy
           soul
           lies
           on
           it
           ,
           eternity
           lies
           on
           it
           ,
           especially
           the
           Lord
           that
           is
           so
           mercifull
           and
           and
           pittifull
           ?
           this
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           sore
           anger
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           'T
           is
           a
           token
           of
           Gods
           old
           displeasure
           ,
           eternall
           
           displeasure
           ;
           I
           know
           you
           cannot
           hear
           ;
           hence
           though
           God
           speaks
           ,
           you
           hear
           him
           not
           :
           but
           why
           doth
           not
           
           the
           Lord
           remove
           that
           deafnesse
           ?
           you
           old
           hearers
           ,
           that
           have
           ears
           fat
           with
           hearing
           ,
           but
           heavy
           ,
           he
           never
           intended
           love
           ,
           else
           he
           would
           speak
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           some
           time
           of
           love
           .
           
             Rom.
             11.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             The
             Elect
             have
             had
             it
             ,
             others
             are
             blinded
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             written
             ,
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             the
             spirit
             of
             slumber
             ,
             eyes
             that
             they
             should
             not
             see
             ,
             and
             ears
             that
             they
             should
             not
             hear
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
        
         
           
           3.
           
           'T
           is
           the
           Lords
           present
           displeasure
           .
           When
           a
           man
           looks
           for
           love
           and
           speech
           ,
           and
           he
           doth
           not
           speak
           at
           those
           times
           he
           is
           not
           wont
           to
           speak
           ;
           one
           may
           take
           it
           as
           no
           sign
           of
           anger
           :
           but
           when
           the
           Lord
           shall
           speak
           usually
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           speaks
           not
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           sad
           sign
           .
           1
           Sam.
           28.
           6
           ,
           15.
           
           He
           cries
           out
           of
           this
           ,
           
             He
             answors
             me
             not
             by
          
           Urim
           
             nor
             dreams
          
           ,
           nor
           thee
           by
           the
           Gospel
           nor
           Law
           ,
           neither
           where
           he
           useth
           to
           answer
           .
           If
           this
           anger
           were
           to
           come
           ,
           it
           were
           some
           comfort
           :
           but
           when
           't
           is
           now
           upon
           thee
           ,
           even
           that
           very
           Sermon
           and
           Word
           whereby
           he
           speaks
           to
           others
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           word
           to
           thee
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           'T
           is
           his
           insensible
           anger
           :
           for
           a
           fat
           heart
           ,
           and
           an
           heavy
           ear
           ever
           go
           together
           ;
           for
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           I
           feel
           no
           hurt
           in
           this
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           and
           been
           never
           the
           better
           ,
           but
           yet
           that
           hath
           made
           me
           never
           the
           worse
           .
           Oh
           poor
           creature
           !
           't
           is
           because
           you
           feel
           it
           not
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           time
           of
           misery
           shall
           come
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           This
           is
           wo
           and
           load
           enough
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           to
           give
           no
           answer
           .
           
             Psal.
             71.
             9.
             
             We
             see
             not
             our
             Prophets
             ,
             nor
             any
             to
             tell
             us
             how
             long
             :
          
           so
           you
           that
           despise
           means
           you
           shall
           then
           lament
           and
           say
           ,
           none
           can
           tell
           how
           long
           .
           Oh
           therefore
           ,
           lament
           this
           thy
           condition
           now
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           may
           hear
           some
           of
           your
           cries
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Vse
           4.
           
           
           Hence
           examine
           whether
           ever
           you
           heard
           the
           Lords
           voice
           or
           no
           :
           not
           only
           outwardly
           (
           for
           that
           you
           know
           you
           have
           often
           done
           )
           but
           inwardly
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           for
           so
           ye
           may
           do
           ,
           and
           yet
           your
           eares
           heavy
           ;
           but
           effectually
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           be
           not
           so
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           humble
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Lord
           how
           have
           I
           spent
           my
           time
           in
           vain
           ?
           and
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           thankfull
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           what
           am
           I
           that
           the
           infinite
           God
           should
           speak
           to
           me
           ?
        
         
           There
           is
           great
           need
           of
           trial
           of
           this
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           may
           read
           ,
           hear
           and
           understand
           externally
           ,
           what
           ever
           another
           may
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           a
           sealed
           Book
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           therefore
           these
           three
           degrees
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           shall
           discern
           the
           effectuall
           voice
           of
           God
           ,
           you
           must
           take
           them
           joyntly
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           The
           voice
           of
           God
           singles
           a
           man
           out
           ,
           and
           (
           though
           it
           
           be
           generally
           written
           or
           spoken
           )
           speaks
           particularly
           to
           the
           very
           heart
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           with
           a
           marvellous
           kind
           of
           Majesty
           and
           glory
           of
           God
           stamp't
           upon
           it
           ;
           and
           shining
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           When
           a
           man
           hears
           things
           generally
           delivered
           ,
           the
           blessed
           estate
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           the
           cursed
           estate
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           consolations
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           curses
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           exhortations
           to
           faith
           and
           obedience
           ,
           to
           both
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           sits
           by
           ,
           and
           never
           thinks
           the
           Lord
           is
           now
           speaking
           ,
           and
           means
           me
           .
           Or
           if
           it
           doth
           so
           ,
           yet
           thinks
           he
           intends
           me
           no
           more
           than
           others
           ,
           he
           hears
           not
           the
           Lord
           speaking
           ;
           for
           when
           he
           speaks
           ,
           he
           speaks
           particularly
           to
           the
           very
           heart
           of
           a
           man
           :
           he
           doth
           so
           fit
           the
           word
           to
           him
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           law
           to
           humble
           him
           ,
           or
           of
           Gospel
           to
           comfort
           ,
           or
           of
           command
           to
           guide
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Lord
           meant
           none
           but
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           word
           is
           like
           an
           exact
           picture
           ,
           it
           looks
           every
           man
           in
           the
           face
           that
           looks
           on
           it
           ,
           if
           God
           speaks
           in
           it
           ,
           Heb.
           4.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           
             It
             searcheth
             the
             heart
             ,
             vers
             .
          
           12.
           but
           vers
           .
           13.
           he
           speaks
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           comes
           that
           in
           ?
           because
           God
           ,
           the
           Majesty
           of
           God
           comes
           with
           it
           when
           God
           speaks
           it
           ;
           
             With
             whom
             we
             have
             to
             do
             ,
          
           why
           is
           that
           put
           in
           ?
           because
           when
           the
           Lord
           speaks
           ,
           a
           man
           thinks
           now
           I
           have
           to
           do
           with
           God
           ,
           if
           I
           resist
           I
           oppose
           a
           God.
           Before
           this
           a
           ma●
           thinks
           he
           hath
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           such
           strangers
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           one
           man
           is
           wrought
           on
           in
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           another
           not
           .
           GOd
           hath
           singled
           out
           one
           ,
           not
           the
           other
           that
           day
           .
           Hence
           take
           a
           man
           unhumbled
           ,
           he
           hears
           many
           things
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           understands
           not
           ;
           if
           so
           ,
           yet
           they
           concern
           not
           him
           ;
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           conscience
           is
           stirr'd
           ,
           yet
           they
           think
           man
           means
           them
           ,
           and
           speaks
           by
           hap
           ,
           and
           others
           〈…〉
           bad
           as
           they
           ,
           and
           his
           troubie
           is
           not
           much
           .
           At
           last
           he
           hears
           his
           secret
           thoughts
           and
           sins
           discovered
           ,
           all
           his
           life
           is
           made
           known
           ,
           and
           thinks
           't
           is
           the
           Lord
           verily
           that
           hath
           done
           this
           ;
           now
           God
           speaks
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           
           2●
           .
           those
           things
           he
           did
           neither
           believe
           nor
           imagine
           ;
           &c.
           
             Iohn
             4.
             29.
             
             See
             the
             man
             that
             hath
             told
             me
             all
             that
             ever
             I
             did
             .
          
           Hence
           take
           a
           soul
           that
           is
           humbled
           ,
           he
           heares
           of
           the
           free
           offer
           of
           grace
           ,
           he
           refuseth
           it
           ;
           why
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           to
           hypocrit●s
           as
           well
           as
           to
           me
           .
           Apply
           any
           promise
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           casts
           by
           all
           ,
           it
           looks
           upon
           them
           as
           things
           generally
           spoken
           ,
           and
           ●polyed
           by
           man
           ,
           but
           they
           hear
           not
           God
           speaking
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           Lord
           comes
           ,
           he
           doth
           so
           meet
           with
           their
           objections
           ,
           and
           speaks
           what
           they
           have
           been
           thinking
           may
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           they
           think
           this
           is
           the
           Lord
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           me
           .
           
             Hosea
             2.
             14.
             
             I
             'le
             
             speak
             to
             her
             heart
             :
          
           and
           hence
           't
           is
           called
           
             the
             ingraffed
             word
          
           ,
           James
           1
           :
           21.
           like
           one
           branch
           of
           many
           ,
           applied
           to
           the
           stock
           .
           Iob
           33.
           14
           ,
           16.
           
        
         
           
           2.
           
           The
           voice
           of
           the
           Lord
           doth
           not
           only
           speak
           particularly
           ,
           but
           it
           goes
           further
           ;
           it
           comes
           not
           only
           with
           an
           Almighty
           power
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           certain
           everlasting
           efficacy
           and
           power
           on
           the
           soul.
           Thus
           't
           is
           here
           ,
           
             vers
             .
             38.
             
             Ye
             have
             not
             his
             word
             in
             you
             ,
          
           they
           had
           it
           out
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           in
           you
           ,
           but
           abiding
           in
           you
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
             1.
             23.
             born
             of
             incorruptible
             seed
             ,
          
           the
           Apostle
           seems
           to
           speak
           of
           a
           kind
           of
           birth
           by
           corruptible
           seed
           ,
           and
           such
           are
           like
           goodly
           flowers
           which
           soon
           wither
           ,
           but
           you
           are
           born
           of
           incorruptible
           seed
           ,
           which
           hath
           an
           eternall
           savour
           ,
           sweetnesse
           and
           power
           .
           Mat.
           13.
           of
           the
           four
           grounds
           three
           of
           them
           fall
           away
           .
           Iohn
           15.
           16.
           
           Their
           fruit
           does
           not
           remain
           :
           they
           have
           some
           living
           affection
           at
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           they
           go
           away
           and
           it
           dies
           .
           Look
           but
           upon
           particulars
           ,
           doth
           the
           Lord
           once
           speak
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           humble
           the
           heart
           ?
           it
           never
           lists
           up
           its
           head
           more
           ;
           doth
           he
           reveal
           the
           glory
           of
           Christ
           ?
           that
           light
           never
           goes
           out
           more
           .
           
             Isa.
             60.
             19.
             2
             
             Cor.
          
           4.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           As
           at
           the
           first
           Creation
           ,
           there
           was
           light
           ,
           and
           so
           continues
           to
           this
           day
           ;
           so
           doth
           he
           give
           life
           ,
           Iohn
           11.
           26.
           
           You
           shall
           never
           die
           more
           ;
           doth
           he
           give
           peace
           and
           joy
           ?
           no
           man
           shall
           take
           their
           joy
           from
           them
           .
           
             Isa.
             32.
             17.
             
             Fruit
             of
             Righteousnesse
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             assurance
             for
             ever
             .
          
           Doth
           he
           give
           the
           Spirit
           of
           all
           these
           ,
           which
           Gal.
           3.
           comes
           by
           hearing
           of
           faith
           ?
           it
           shall
           abide
           for
           ever
           ,
           Iohn
           14.
           17.
           
        
         
           That
           look
           as
           Gods
           love
           is
           everlasting
           ,
           so
           his
           words
           have
           an
           everlasting
           excellency
           and
           efficacy
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           goodness
           in
           them
           ,
           the
           sweetest
           token
           of
           his
           love
           :
           and
           as
           Christs
           purchase
           is
           only
           of
           eternall
           good
           things
           ;
           so
           the
           application
           of
           this
           purchase
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           't
           is
           of
           eternall
           worth
           :
           peace
           ,
           but
           peace
           eternal
           ;
           life
           ,
           light
           ,
           favour
           ,
           joy
           ,
           but
           joy
           eternal
           ;
           like
           Mustard
           seed
           ,
           though
           very
           little
           ,
           yet
           mighty
           in
           increase
           ,
           and
           never
           subdued
           again
           ;
           so
           that
           though
           it
           be
           but
           little
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           eternal
           ;
           and
           hence
           observe
           where
           God
           hath
           spoken
           effectually
           ,
           the
           longer
           the
           man
           lives
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           grows
           in
           the
           vertue
           and
           power
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           another
           though
           wonderfully
           ravished
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           yet
           dies
           ,
           most
           commonly
           outwardly
           in
           externall
           Profession
           ,
           but
           ever
           in
           inward
           savour
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           you
           hear
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           it
           moves
           you
           ,
           affects
           you
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             is
             a
             burning
             light
             ,
             and
             you
             rejoyce
             therein
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             but
             for
             a
             season
             .
          
           The
           ●vill
           Spirit
           comes
           on
           you
           ,
           and
           David
           playes
           
           upon
           his
           Harp
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           preach
           sweet
           things
           ,
           but
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Musick
           is
           done
           ,
           the
           evill
           Spirit
           returns
           ,
           I
           say
           you
           never
           heard
           the
           Lords
           voyce
           .
           The
           peace
           and
           joy
           of
           the
           Lord
           enters
           into
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostle
           expresly
           cals
           him
           an
           un●ruitfull
           hearer
           ,
           
             Iames
             1.
             21
             that
             sees
             his
             face
             and
             forgets
             himself
             .
          
           A
           gracious
           heart
           can
           say
           ,
           This
           peace
           shall
           go
           to
           heaven
           ;
           and
           joy
           ,
           and
           love
           ,
           and
           fear
           ,
           it
           's
           part
           of
           eternall
           glory
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           voyce
           of
           the
           Lord
           comes
           not
           only
           thus
           particularly
           ,
           
           and
           with
           eternal
           efficacy
           ,
           but
           with
           such
           efficacy
           as
           carries
           unto
           ,
           and
           centers
           in
           Christ
           ;
           so
           't
           is
           here
           :
           
             For
             him
             whom
             God
             hath
             sent
             ,
             you
             believe
             not
             .
             Iohn
             6.
             41.
             
             They
             shall
             be
             taught
             of
             God
             :
          
           wherein
           doth
           that
           appear
           ?
           
             they
             shall
             hear
             ,
             and
             learn
             so
             as
             to
             come
             to
             me
          
           ;
           if
           the
           law
           humbles
           them
           ,
           it
           's
           such
           a
           humbling
           as
           drives
           them
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           poor
           and
           undon
           ,
           Rom
           10.
           4.
           if
           the
           word
           gives
           peace
           to
           them
           ,
           't
           is
           such
           a
           peace
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           last
           they
           find
           in
           Christ
           ,
           Eph.
           2.
           17
           ,
           18.
           with
           14.
           i
           it
           live
           holily
           ,
           it
           lives
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           not
           meerly
           as
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           quiet
           conscience
           ,
           unto
           a
           Creator
           ,
           as
           Adam
           ,
           but
           for
           Christs
           sake
           .
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           14.
           15.
           
           
             We
             judge
             that
             if
             we
             were
             dead
             ,
             and
             Christ
             dyed
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             should
             then
             live
             unto
             him
          
           ;
           if
           they
           grow
           up
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           't
           is
           in
           Christ
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           14.
           though
           Christ
           be
           not
           mentioned
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           strange
           to
           see
           ,
           let
           the
           word
           speak
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           whether
           terrour
           ,
           Oh
           my
           need
           of
           Christ
           !
           mercy
           and
           grace
           ;
           Oh
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           !
           oh
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           !
           command
           ;
           oh
           that
           I
           may
           live
           to
           honour
           Christ
           ,
           and
           wrong
           him
           no
           more
           !
           Duties
           ;
           Oh
           the
           easie
           yoke
           of
           Christ
           !
           They
           look
           upon
           the
           whole
           word
           rightly
           dispensed
           as
           the
           bridegrooms
           voice
           ,
           and
           truly
           his
           words
           are
           sweet
           .
        
         
           For
           a
           man
           may
           have
           some
           such
           fear
           ,
           reformation
           ,
           affection
           ,
           as
           may
           continue
           ,
           but
           never
           carry
           him
           out
           of
           himself
           unto
           Christ.
           The
           Pharisees
           knew
           the
           law
           ,
           were
           very
           exact
           even
           till
           their
           death
           ,
           profited
           as
           Paul
           said
           he
           did
           ;
           yet
           they
           had
           not
           the
           word
           abiding
           in
           them
           ;
           because
           not
           driven
           out
           of
           themselves
           to
           Christ
           ,
           to
           rest
           there
           .
        
         
           Hence
           when
           men
           shall
           hear
           many
           things
           ,
           but
           to
           what
           end
           do
           you
           hear
           ,
           or
           what
           vertue
           have
           the
           things
           you
           hear
           ?
           Do
           they
           only
           please
           fancy
           for
           a
           time
           ?
           or
           do
           you
           hear
           to
           increase
           your
           knowledge
           &
           parts
           ;
           or
           do
           you
           hear
           for
           custome
           and
           company
           ,
           and
           to
           quiet
           conscience
           ?
           or
           are
           you
           affected
           and
           sunk
           ,
           but
           not
           driven
           by
           all
           to
           lay
           thy
           head
           on
           Christ
           ?
           the
           Lord
           never
           spake
           yet
           to
           thee
           ;
           when
           the
           word
           hath
           laid
           you
           on
           this
           foundation
           ,
           truly
           it's
           office
           
           is
           done
           and
           ended
           ,
           Gods
           end
           is
           now
           attained
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Oh
           try
           your selves
           here
           ,
           have
           you
           heard
           ,
           but
           never
           heard
           the
           voyce
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           rushing
           upon
           thee
           with
           Majesty
           ,
           speaking
           to
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           secrets
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           have
           said
           ,
           This
           is
           for
           oth●rs
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           have
           thought
           the
           man
           hath
           spoken
           to
           you
           ,
           your
           hearts
           have
           then
           swollen
           against
           him
           ?
           or
           have
           you
           thus
           heard
           ,
           but
           all
           dies
           and
           withers
           like
           flowers
           ?
           the
           same
           heart
           still
           ,
           or
           have
           you
           had
           some
           powerfull
           stroke
           which
           remains
           ,
           but
           it
           forceth
           you
           not
           out
           of
           your selves
           to
           Christ
           ,
           there
           to
           rest
           ,
           there
           to
           joy
           ,
           there
           to
           live
           ,
           there
           to
           die
           ?
           truly
           your
           time
           hath
           been
           spent
           in
           vain
           ,
           you
           never
           yet
           heard
           the
           Lord
           speak
           .
           Oh
           mourn
           for
           it
           ,
           thou
           art
           still
           in
           thy
           blood
           ,
           if
           he
           never
           said
           Live
           ;
           in
           thy
           bondage
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           never
           said
           ,
           Come
           forth
           .
           This
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           many
           to
           be
           lamented
           with
           tears
           .
           But
           if
           thou
           hast
           thus
           heard
           particularly
           ,
           and
           though
           but
           little
           light
           ,
           life
           and
           peace
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           of
           eternal
           efficacy
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           draw
           thee
           to
           Christ
           ;
           then
           blesse
           the
           Lord
           ;
           
             For
             blessed
             are
             your
             ears
             that
             hear
             ,
          
           and
           I
           say
           as
           Moses
           said
           ,
           
             Deut.
             4.
             32.
             
             Ask
             ,
             if
             ever
             People
             heard
             God
             speaking
             and
             live
             .
          
           The
           Apostle
           ,
           Heb.
           〈…〉
           makes
           it
           a
           greater
           matter
           to
           come
           to
           hear
           God
           on
           
             Mount
             Sion
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           live
           ;
           Blessed
           be
           God
           I
           live
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           
           But
           may
           not
           many
           of
           the
           Saints
           hear
           ,
           &
           hear
           the
           Lord
           speak
           ;
           but
           not
           feel
           this
           everlasting
           power
           and
           efficacy
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           
           I
           would
           not
           lay
           a
           foundation
           of
           unthankfulnesse
           ,
           nor
           discourage
           any
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           note
           for
           answer
           these
           particulars
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           There
           may
           be
           an
           eternal
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           yet
           lye
           hid
           ,
           and
           not
           felt
           for
           a
           time
           .
           The
           Word
           is
           compared
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           to
           seed
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           this
           respect
           ;
           the
           seed
           it
           is
           cast
           under
           the
           clod
           in
           the
           winter-time
           ,
           and
           ●t
           hath
           a
           vertue
           in
           it
           to
           grow
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           hid
           ,
           and
           comes
           not
           to
           blade
           ,
           of
           a
           good
           while
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           doth
           blade
           ,
           yet
           it
           bears
           not
           fruit
           of
           a
           long
           time
           :
           So
           here
           ,
           the
           Lord
           may
           cast
           the
           seed
           of
           his
           Word
           into
           the
           heart
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           hidden
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           felt
           as
           yet
           ,
           but
           there
           it
           is
           ;
           a
           word
           of
           threatning
           ,
           a
           word
           of
           promise
           ,
           a
           word
           of
           Command
           ;
           a
           man
           may
           cast
           it
           by
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           It
           belongs
           not
           to
           me
           ;
           a
           man
           may
           slight
           the
           command
           for
           a
           time
           :
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           the
           Lord
           having
           cast
           his
           seed
           into
           the
           heart
           ;
           it
           shall
           spring
           up
           .
           As
           many
           a
           child
           ,
           the
           father
           speaks
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           applies
           the
           word
           home
           to
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           of
           some
           years
           ,
           the
           child
           regards
           it
           not
           :
           But
           now
           stay
           some
           time
           ,
           
           till
           the
           Lord
           do
           bring
           it
           into
           some
           sad
           affliction
           ;
           now
           a
           man
           begins
           to
           think
           ,
           I
           remember
           what
           my
           Father
           spake
           to
           me
           once
           ,
           and
           I
           regarded
           it
           not
           then
           :
           Now
           this
           seed
           which
           was
           cast
           when
           the
           child
           was
           young
           ,
           it
           shall
           spring
           up
           twenty
           years
           after
           .
           Iohn
           2.
           22.
           
           Christ
           had
           said
           ,
           
             He
             would
             destroy
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             raise
             it
             again
             in
             three
             dayes
             :
          
           Now
           
             when
             he
             was
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             his
             disciples
             remembred
             that
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             to
             them
             ,
          
           but
           they
           regarded
           it
           not
           before
           ;
           
             These
             things
          
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             have
             I
             spoken
             to
             you
             whiles
             I
             was
             with
             you
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             comforter
             is
             come
             ,
             he
             shall
             bring
             all
             these
             words
             to
             your
             remembrance
             that
             I
             have
             said
             unto
             you
             .
          
           One
           sentence
           it
           may
           be
           that
           hath
           discovered
           a
           mans
           sin
           ,
           it
           lies
           hid
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           time
           of
           ripening
           draws
           near
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           the
           word
           will
           have
           marvelous
           increase
           ;
           and
           that
           sin
           it
           may
           be
           will
           bring
           to
           mind
           twenty
           sins
           ;
           and
           that
           promise
           of
           God
           which
           gives
           but
           a
           little
           consolation
           ,
           consider'd
           in
           it self
           ,
           it
           shall
           give
           marvelous
           consolation
           .
           One
           would
           wonder
           to
           see
           what
           one
           word
           will
           do
           ,
           when
           the
           Lords
           time
           of
           blessing
           it
           is
           come
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           After
           that
           a
           Christian
           hath
           had
           the
           feeling
           of
           the
           
           efficacy
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           he
           may
           lose
           the
           feeling
           of
           it
           again
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           being
           of
           it
           may
           remain
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           this
           ,
           partly
           because
           there
           is
           not
           alwayes
           need
           of
           feeling
           the
           like
           efficacy
           in
           the
           word
           .
           A
           man
           may
           have
           by
           the
           word
           a
           marvelous
           deal
           of
           assurance
           of
           Gods
           love
           ,
           and
           sense
           of
           mercy
           and
           joy
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           he
           may
           have
           this
           in
           the
           feeling
           of
           it
           :
           This
           word
           ,
           it
           did
           lye
           hid
           for
           a
           time
           ;
           afterward
           it
           springs
           up
           and
           gives
           him
           peace
           .
           But
           he
           loses
           his
           peace
           again
           ,
           his
           Sun
           do's
           set
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           midnight
           with
           with
           him
           within
           twenty
           four
           hours
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           as
           much
           in
           the
           dark
           as
           before
           ;
           Now
           the
           being
           of
           this
           peace
           is
           there
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           no
           need
           of
           the
           feeling
           of
           it
           at
           all
           times
           ;
           the
           Lord
           he
           will
           reserve
           that
           till
           some
           time
           of
           tentation
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           meet
           withall
           .
           As
           Paul
           ,
           he
           had
           marvellous
           Revelations
           ;
           but
           Paul
           had
           more
           need
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           than
           exaltation
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           not
           that
           use
           of
           Pauls
           having
           those
           glorious
           manifestations
           to
           him
           ;
           I
           
             will
             glory
             in
             my
             infirmities
          
           :
           There
           was
           need
           for
           Paul
           to
           know
           the
           evils
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           walk
           humbly
           ;
           and
           it
           did
           not
           make
           so
           much
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           this
           ,
           that
           Paul
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           this
           misery
           and
           darkness
           ,
           and
           sins
           ,
           and
           yet
           Jesus
           Christ
           he
           will
           take
           away
           all
           :
           There
           was
           not
           need
           for
           Paul
           to
           have
           those
           joyes
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           at
           one
           time
           .
           So
           the
           Lord
           he
           gives
           a
           Christian
           joy
           
           and
           peace
           ,
           now
           there
           is
           no
           need
           for
           a
           Christian
           to
           have
           it
           alwayes
           .
           
             I
             will
             pour
             floods
             of
             water
             on
             dry
             ground
             .
          
           Beloved
           ,
           if
           there
           should
           be
           nothing
           but
           rain
           ,
           rain
           every
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           the
           ground
           would
           be
           glutted
           with
           rain
           ,
           and
           so
           turned
           into
           a
           puddle
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           land
           is
           dry
           and
           thirsty
           ,
           now
           the
           ground
           hath
           need
           of
           rain
           :
           Let
           the
           Earth
           make
           use
           of
           that
           rain
           it
           hath
           :
           and
           when
           it
           is
           dry
           and
           thirsty
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           more
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord.
           So
           the
           Lord
           he
           gives
           the
           soul
           joy
           and
           peace
           ;
           Now
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           continue
           ,
           the
           very
           peace
           and
           joy
           of
           God
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           pleasant
           to
           the
           soul
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           not
           so
           pleasant
           as
           it
           will
           be
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           takes
           it
           away
           ,
           and
           gives
           it
           the
           soul
           again
           .
           A
           Christians
           comes
           to
           the
           meeting-house
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           fills
           the
           sailes
           of
           a
           poor
           soul
           ,
           that
           he
           wonders
           the
           Lord
           should
           meet
           him
           ,
           and
           speak
           so
           suitably
           to
           him
           :
           But
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           is
           gone
           out
           again
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           complaint
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           all
           is
           lost
           again
           ;
           now
           the
           soul
           it
           sals
           a
           mourning
           again
           .
           It
           is
           not
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           to
           give
           the
           soul
           such
           peace
           out
           of
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           in
           them
           ;
           the
           soul
           it
           would
           not
           prize
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord
           so
           much
           ;
           yet
           there
           it
           is
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           come
           again
           ,
           the
           Lord
           ,
           he
           either
           gives
           them
           the
           same
           refreshings
           again
           ,
           or
           else
           there
           is
           a
           new
           spring
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           The
           eternall
           efficacy
           of
           the
           word
           and
           voyce
           of
           God
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           preserved
           in
           an
           internall
           spirit
           of
           prayer
           ,
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           it
           while
           he
           hath
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           return
           of
           it
           when
           it
           is
           lost
           .
           
             Psalm
             .
             119.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Thou
             hast
             commanded
             us
             to
             keep
             thy
             precepts
             diligently
             .
             David
          
           he
           knew
           his
           own
           weakness
           ;
           yet
           he
           intimates
           with
           what
           power
           it
           came
           on
           his
           heart
           :
           
             Oh
             that
             my
             soul
             were
             directed
             to
             keep
             thy
             statutes
          
           ;
           When
           the
           soul
           sees
           the
           bea●ty
           of
           a
           command
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           sweet
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           amiable
           the
           way
           and
           work
           of
           God
           is
           :
           
             Oh
             that
             my
             heart
             were
             directed
             to
             keep
             thy
             statutes
             .
          
           And
           so
           when
           it
           is
           gone
           ,
           
             Psal.
             63.
             3.
             
             My
             soul
             thirsteth
             after
             thee
             ,
             Lord
             ,
          
           saith
           
             David
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             see
             thy
             glory
             and
             power
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             seen
             thee
             in
             thy
             sanctuary
             .
          
           He
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           see
           thy
           glory
           and
           power
           in
           thy
           sanctuary
           ,
           though
           that
           might
           be
           too
           ;
           no
           ,
           but
           
             that
             I
             may
             see
             thy
             glory
             and
             power
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             seen
             thee
             in
             the
             sanctuary
             .
             David
          
           he
           did
           find
           a
           want
           of
           seeing
           him
           as
           he
           had
           done
           ;
           yet
           the
           vertue
           of
           it
           did
           remain
           in
           a
           spirit
           of
           thirsting
           ,
           and
           desire
           :
           
             My
             soul
             thirrsteth
             for
             thee
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             dry
             land
             where
             no
             water
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             see
             thee
             .
          
           A
           Christian
           may
           have
           at
           some
           time
           such
           a
           glimpse
           (
           in
           hearing
           
           the
           word
           )
           of
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           of
           the
           exceeding
           riches
           of
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           love
           of
           God
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           in
           a
           little
           heaven
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           ravished
           in
           the
           admiration
           of
           that
           mercy
           ,
           that
           ever
           God
           should
           look
           to
           him
           .
           It
           is
           so
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           sayes
           so
           ,
           and
           the
           soul
           is
           ravished
           with
           wonderment
           at
           it
           ;
           yet
           God
           is
           gone
           again
           ,
           and
           the
           soul
           loses
           it
           .
           Now
           the
           soul
           thinks
           ,
           I
           have
           lost
           the
           efficacy
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           so
           ;
           for
           thus
           it
           may
           be
           preserved
           .
           Oh
           that
           I
           may
           see
           this
           God
           as
           I
           have
           done
           :
           And
           all
           his
           life-time
           the
           soul
           may
           find
           the
           want
           of
           this
           ,
           &
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           preserved
           in
           a
           spirit
           of
           prayer
           .
           For
           whem
           the
           Lord
           hath
           given
           once
           a
           glimpse
           of
           his
           glory
           ;
           the
           soul
           it
           cannot
           be
           at
           rest
           ,
           but
           it
           breatheth
           for
           more
           of
           that
           mercy
           and
           presence
           ;
           a
           Christian
           may
           find
           his
           spirit
           marvellously
           refreshed
           at
           the
           word
           ,
           he
           may
           taste
           how
           good
           the
           Lord
           is
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           lose
           it
           again
           :
           but
           this
           may
           be
           preserved
           in
           a
           spirit
           of
           longing
           after
           this
           God
           ,
           and
           presence
           again
           .
           And
           I
           will
           say
           this
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           A
           Christian
           may
           find
           no
           good
           by
           the
           word
           to
           his
           apprehension
           ;
           he
           sees
           the
           admirable
           blessed
           estate
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           exceeding
           riches
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           sees
           the
           sweetness
           of
           the
           waies
           of
           God
           ▪
           goes
           home
           &
           thinks
           within
           himself
           ,
           Happy
           they
           that
           are
           in
           this
           condition
           :
           Blessed
           are
           they
           that
           can
           walk
           thus
           with
           God
           ;
           But
           I
           cannot
           ,
           saith
           the
           soul.
           I
           say
           it
           may
           find
           it
           thus
           ,
           when
           he
           cannot
           find
           the
           reall
           efficacy
           of
           the
           word
           as
           he
           would
           do
           ;
           he
           may
           receive
           the
           benefit
           of
           that
           word
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           do
           but
           only
           give
           him
           a
           heart
           to
           desire
           it
           .
           Oh
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           but
           thus
           manifest
           himself
           to
           me
           ;
           the
           soul
           may
           go
           away
           poor
           and
           hungry
           from
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           may
           yet
           reserve
           a
           spirit
           of
           thirsting
           after
           that
           good
           which
           a
           man
           desires
           to
           find
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           the
           efficacy
           of
           the
           word
           there
           .
        
         
           As
           now
           there
           are
           two
           golden
           vessels
           ;
           one
           a
           man
           fills
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           every
           day
           dropping
           ,
           and
           he
           preserves
           it
           ;
           another
           vessel
           he
           do's
           not
           fill
           ,
           but
           with
           something
           that
           he
           hath
           ,
           He
           is
           every
           day
           widening
           of
           it
           .
           So
           some
           Christians
           ,
           the
           Lord
           he
           's
           a
           filling
           of
           them
           ;
           others
           ,
           the
           Lord
           he
           do's
           not
           fill
           them
           with
           such
           peace
           and
           joy
           ;
           ay
           ,
           but
           though
           the
           Lord
           is
           not
           filling
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           widening
           of
           them
           :
           there
           is
           such
           a
           vertue
           that
           the
           Lord
           do's
           enlarge
           the
           heart
           with
           secret
           desires
           and
           longings
           after
           more
           of
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           and
           Christs
           :
           The
           Lord
           he
           saith
           ,
           I
           intend
           to
           make
           this
           man
           a
           vessell
           of
           glory
           ;
           and
           I
           intend
           he
           shall
           have
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           glory
           and
           peace
           at
           the
           last
           .
           The
           Lord
           he
           leaves
           
           such
           an
           impression
           of
           the
           word
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           thereby
           he
           enlargeth
           the
           heart
           ▪
           
             Open
             thy
             mouth
             wide
             ,
             &
             I
             will
             fill
             it
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           A
           Christian
           may
           have
           the
           everlasting
           efficacy
           of
           
           the
           word
           and
           voice
           of
           God
           preserved
           in
           a
           spirit
           of
           thankfulnesse
           and
           love
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           those
           joys
           ,
           and
           good
           that
           it
           finds
           by
           the
           word
           sometimes
           .
           When
           it
           feels
           that
           the
           sweet
           and
           savour
           of
           the
           word
           is
           gone
           ,
           a
           spirit
           of
           thankfulnesse
           and
           love
           to
           the
           word
           that
           doth
           remain
           ;
           The
           Lord
           he
           preserves
           the
           efficacy
           of
           the
           word
           in
           this
           way
           .
           
             Psal.
             119.
             7.
             
             I
          
           shall
           ,
           
             saith
             David
             ,
             then
             praise
             thee
             with
             uprightnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             have
             learned
             thy
             righteous
             judgements
             .
          
           The
           Lord
           he
           may
           teach
           his
           people
           his
           righteous
           judgements
           ;
           and
           the
           savour
           and
           feeling
           ,
           and
           strength
           of
           them
           to
           their
           feeling
           may
           be
           gone
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           preserved
           in
           a
           spirit
           of
           thankfulnesse
           and
           praise
           ,
           that
           ever
           the
           Lord
           should
           shew
           it
           such
           mercy
           .
           When
           the
           Spirit
           is
           gone
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           love
           and
           thankfulnesse
           remains
           .
           As
           now
           a
           man
           hath
           heard
           the
           word
           ,
           the
           Lord
           he
           hath
           effectually
           wrought
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           changed
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           drawn
           him
           to
           himself
           ;
           a
           Christian
           it
           may
           be
           he
           may
           lose
           those
           sorrows
           and
           humiliations
           ,
           and
           the
           remembrance
           of
           those
           things
           ;
           yet
           there
           remaineth
           to
           his
           dying
           day
           this
           Spirit
           ,
           he
           blesseth
           God
           ,
           and
           wondereth
           at
           God
           ,
           that
           ever
           he
           should
           make
           the
           word
           effectuall
           ;
           that
           he
           should
           leave
           so
           many
           thousands
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           cast
           his
           skirt
           over
           him
           ,
           and
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           Live
           ;
           this
           do's
           remain
           still
           .
        
         
           Brethren
           ,
           the
           Lord
           do's
           sometimes
           let
           light
           into
           a
           mans
           mind
           to
           discover
           his
           sin
           :
           now
           this
           light
           it
           do's
           not
           sensibly
           overcome
           the
           power
           of
           sin
           :
           But
           now
           the
           s●ul
           blesseth
           God
           for
           that
           word
           which
           hath
           convinced
           it
           ;
           had
           I
           never
           seen
           my
           sin
           ,
           saith
           the
           soul
           ,
           I
           should
           never
           a
           sought
           for
           power
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           pardon
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           continues
           now
           ,
           and
           cannot
           but
           continue
           ;
           here
           is
           the
           efficacy
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           Gods
           grace
           ;
           though
           the
           flower
           of
           it
           be
           gone
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           an
           eternal
           power
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           that
           the
           soul
           can
           say
           ,
           It
           hath
           come
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           helped
           me
           against
           these
           sins
           ;
           and
           the
           soul
           wonders
           at
           the
           Lord
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           so
           much
           as
           it
           is
           .
           So
           again
           ,
           a
           Christian
           he
           finds
           marvellous
           refreshings
           and
           affection
           whiles
           he
           is
           a
           hearing
           ;
           when
           he
           is
           gone
           away
           ,
           he
           finds
           not
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           he
           blesseth
           God
           for
           those
           affections
           he
           finds
           ,
           and
           there
           remains
           an
           eternall
           efficacy
           of
           the
           word
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           The
           eternall
           efficacy
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           and
           is
           preserved
           ,
           by
           nourishing
           ,
           increasing
           and
           restoring
           the
           
           new
           man
           that
           is
           eternall
           .
           There
           is
           a
           double
           efficacy
           that
           the
           word
           hath
           ;
           the
           first
           is
           to
           beget
           a
           Christian
           to
           life
           ,
           and
           this
           new
           man
           is
           eternall
           .
           I
           conceive
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           new
           man
           may
           be
           suspended
           ,
           and
           the
           increasings
           of
           the
           new
           creature
           may
           be
           decayed
           ,
           though
           God
           doth
           renew
           it
           again
           :
           But
           this
           never
           do's
           decay
           ,
           it
           never
           dies
           :
           
             He
             that
             is
             born
             of
             God
             cannot
             sin
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             born
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             seed
             of
             God
             remains
             in
             him
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           is
           efficacy
           in
           the
           word
           when
           it
           hath
           begotten
           a
           man
           to
           nourish
           him
           up
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           word
           it
           is
           food
           
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           was
           seed
           to
           him
           to
           beget
           him
           ,
           which
           food
           is
           eternall
           .
           How
           is
           it
           eternal
           ?
           Is
           it
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           now
           the
           sweetnesse
           ,
           savour
           and
           remembrance
           of
           every
           thing
           that
           doth
           refresh
           him
           ,
           shall
           last
           in
           it self
           ?
           No
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           respect
           it
           is
           eternall
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           leaveth
           its
           secret
           vertue
           in
           the
           nourishing
           of
           that
           which
           is
           eternall
           .
           As
           now
           Adam
           when
           he
           was
           in
           innocency
           ,
           and
           had
           an
           immortall
           body
           ,
           his
           food
           it
           should
           have
           been
           an
           immortall
           food
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           how
           should
           that
           have
           been
           ?
           should
           ●e
           alwayes
           have
           had
           the
           same
           strength
           ,
           from
           the
           same
           diet
           ,
           which
           he
           ate
           long
           before
           ?
           No
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           respect
           it
           should
           have
           been
           an
           immortall
           food
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           was
           to
           nourish
           that
           which
           was
           to
           be
           eternal
           :
           So
           it
           is
           here
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           Gods
           grace
           it
           begets
           a
           man
           ,
           it
           humbles
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           draws
           the
           soul
           to
           Christ
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           things
           that
           God
           speaks
           to
           the
           soul
           in
           the
           word
           that
           hath
           an
           eternall
           vertue
           ,
           〈…〉
           the
           new
           creature
           ;
           the
           word
           hath
           a
           secret
           vertue
           in
           it
           〈◊〉
           this
           end
           .
           I
           wil
           shew
           it
           you
           thus
           ;
           Isa.
           58.
           11.
           
           The
           Lord
           he
           〈◊〉
           to
           his
           people
           thy
           soul
           shal
           be
           as
           a
           water'd
           garden
           ,
           the
           〈◊〉
           wil
           make
           the
           souls
           of
           his
           people
           like
           watered
           gardens
           ,
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           joy
           ,
           and
           life
           .
           Now
           look
           as
           if
           so
           be
           Trees
           by
           water
           or
           by
           some
           springs
           that
           run
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           slide
           away
           ,
           and
           ye
           cannot
           tell
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           that
           makes
           them
           to
           grow
           ;
           yet
           ye
           know
           this
           ,
           there
           is
           in
           all
           of
           them
           joyned
           together
           ,
           a
           secret
           insensible
           vertue
           ;
           that
           every
           one
           of
           them
           addes
           something
           to
           〈◊〉
           flourishing
           of
           the
           Tree
           :
           So
           it
           is
           here
           ,
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           it
           comes
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           passes
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           ye
           cannot
           tell
           whether
           this
           part
           or
           that
           part
           of
           the
           word
           leave
           any
           vertue
           ,
           but
           many
           times
           a
           man
           feels
           no
           vertue
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           flourishing
           Christian
           ,
           here
           is
           heart
           ,
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           peace
           that
           it
           hath
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           soul
           it
           remains
           flourishing
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           secret
           vertue
           ,
           all
           the
           words
           that
           run
           by
           and
           passe
           by
           the
           souls
           of
           
           Gods
           people
           ,
           they
           do
           leave
           a
           marvellous
           vertue
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           soules
           of
           Gods
           people
           like
           watered
           gardens
           ,
           and
           to
           increase
           in
           grace
           .
           Note
           it
           by
           the
           way
           you
           that
           live
           under
           the
           means
           of
           grace
           ,
           
             your
             souls
             shall
             be
             like
             watered
             gardens
          
           ;
           if
           God
           have
           spoken
           to
           you
           first
           or
           last
           ,
           the
           Lord
           speaks
           many
           times
           to
           you
           ,
           sometimes
           affecting
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           warning
           ,
           sometimes
           convincing
           and
           humbling
           ,
           and
           speaking
           Peace
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           a
           vertue
           that
           remaines
           ,
           and
           if
           ye
           find
           it
           not
           ,
           know
           that
           God
           hath
           not
           spoken
           to
           you
           .
        
         
           
           6.
           
           The
           eternall
           efficacy
           of
           the
           word
           may
           be
           preserved
           in
           a
           power
           of
           Conflict
           against
           the
           power
           of
           sin
           :
           for
           therein
           the
           Lords
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           does
           principally
           appear
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           a
           power
           of
           victory
           ,
           I
           mean
           a
           compleat
           victory
           ,
           yet
           an
           imperfect
           and
           incompleat
           victory
           ,
           there
           ever
           is
           first
           or
           last
           where
           ever
           there
           is
           a
           power
           of
           Conflict
           .
           I
           mean
           thus
           ,
           the
           Word
           it
           singles
           a
           man
           out
           ,
           and
           speaks
           to
           his
           heart
           ,
           &
           sets
           him
           at
           variance
           with
           his
           sin
           ,
           and
           with
           himself
           for
           his
           sin
           ,
           and
           he
           joynes
           〈◊〉
           with
           God
           in
           the
           use
           of
           all
           meanes
           ▪
           that
           his
           unbeli●vi●g
           heart
           and
           proud
           Spirit
           may
           be
           subdued
           ;
           it
           s●ts
           him
           at
           variance
           with
           his
           sin
           ;
           now
           there
           is
           many
           a
           Christian
           thinks
           there
           is
           no
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           :
           oh
           my
           unbelief
           continues
           still
           and
           my
           vain
           mind
           ,
           and
           I
           can
           find
           little
           strength
           ;
           no
           ,
           ye
           m●st
           not
           look
           for
           a
           power
           of
           compleat
           victory
           ,
           but
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           power
           of
           Conflict
           ;
           God
           he
           sets
           the
           soul
           at
           an
           everlasting
           distance
           with
           his
           〈◊〉
           ,
           never
           to
           be
           rec●nciled
           ,
           and
           looks
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           he
           would
           subdue
           them
           ▪
           that
           so
           he
           may
           see
           the
           de●th
           of
           them
           ,
           &
           he
           sides
           with
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           use
           of
           all
           means
           ,
           comes
           to
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           comes
           to
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           sayes
           ,
           Speak
           against
           my
           sin
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           waste
           these
           distempers
           &
           so
           the
           〈◊〉
           is
           thus
           at
           variance
           with
           his
           sin
           ,
           although
           his
           〈…〉
           and
           hill
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           goes
           again
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           again
           :
           and
           though
           he
           perisheth
           ,
           and
           never
           ha●e
           mercy
           from
           the
           ●ord
           ,
           yet
           ,
           ●ord
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           never
           sin
           against
           thee
           m●re
           ,
           help
           therefore
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           by
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           mercy
           and
           means
           ,
           and
           here
           he
           keeps
           him
           ,
           and
           here
           he
           holds
           .
           Truly
           ,
           brethren
           ,
           here
           is
           an
           eternall
           vertue
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           vertue
           as
           no
           hypocrites
           have
           ,
           that
           have
           some
           sting
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           after
           they
           have
           some
           peace
           ,
           they
           are
           at
           truce
           with
           their
           sins
           .
           No
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           everlasting
           conflict
           and
           warfare
           ,
           and
           I
           do
           assure
           you
           there
           is
           an
           everlasting
           power
           gone
           forth
           ,
           
             Mat.
             12.
             20.
             
             Christ
             
             will
             not
             break
             the
             bruised
             reeed
             ,
             nor
             quench
             the
             smoaking
             flax
             ,
             till
             judgement
             come
             to
             victory
          
           ;
           Therefore
           there
           may
           be
           judgement
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           not
           come
           to
           victory
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           smoak
           and
           fire
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           almost
           go
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           he
           blowes
           it
           up
           again
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           weak
           and
           little
           ,
           and
           he
           think
           with
           himself
           he
           shall
           never
           get
           strength
           again
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           will
           give
           victory
           in
           his
           time
           .
        
         
           Only
           be
           cautious
           here
           ;
           I
           told
           you
           there
           is
           an
           incompleat
           victory
           ,
           the
           Lord
           never
           sets
           his
           people
           at
           variance
           with
           their
           sin
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           victory
           ,
           but
           it
           's
           an
           incompleat
           victory
           ;
           Saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             I
             will
             drive
             out
             the
             Hittites
             ,
             and
             Canaanites
             ,
             and
             Perizzites
             before
             you
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             do
             it
             by
             little
             and
             little
             .
          
           There
           is
           many
           a
           Christian
           that
           findes
           within
           himself
           a
           Spirit
           of
           warfare
           against
           his
           sin
           ,
           and
           did
           he
           examin
           himself
           ,
           he
           should
           find
           a
           Spirit
           of
           victory
           ;
           but
           hee
           thinkes
           he
           hath
           none
           because
           his
           victory
           is
           not
           compleat
           .
           If
           he
           had
           a
           heart
           so
           to
           believe
           as
           never
           to
           doubt
           more
           ,
           and
           such
           quickning
           as
           never
           to
           be
           dead
           more
           ,
           never
           to
           depart
           from
           God
           more
           ,
           now
           I
           should
           think
           the
           Word
           comes
           with
           power
           ;
           but
           I
           find
           that
           these
           evils
           prevaile
           against
           me
           .
           There
           is
           many
           a
           one
           does
           scorn
           the
           kindnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           finds
           not
           compleat
           victory
           ,
           but
           darknesse
           remaines
           still
           ,
           and
           sinfull
           lusts
           remain
           still
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Word
           doth
           me
           no
           good
           at
           all
           ,
           saith
           he
           .
           The
           Lord
           he
           hath
           given
           thee
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Conflict
           ,
           and
           hath
           s●t
           thee
           at
           an
           everlasting
           distance
           with
           thy
           sin
           ,
           and
           he
           doth
           give
           thee
           some
           victory
           .
           Beloved
           ,
           a
           Christian
           may
           decay
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           received
           from
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           voice
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           decay
           ,
           and
           grow
           to
           a
           very
           low
           estate
           ;
           yet
           he
           shall
           find
           this
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           hath
           come
           with
           power
           to
           him
           ,
           it
           will
           recover
           his
           soul
           again
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           eternall
           .
           Psalm
           .
           72.
           it
           s
           said
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           
             his
             People
             shall
             fear
             him
             so
             long
             as
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             shall
             endure
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           continually
           ,
           all
           their
           life-time
           .
           It
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           there
           be
           many
           that
           find
           decay
           of
           their
           service
           and
           obedience
           ,
           and
           lose
           their
           fear
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           their
           dread
           ,
           and
           their
           humble
           walking
           before
           him
           ,
           
             He
             shall
             come
             as
             the
             rain
             on
             the
             mowen
             grasse
             :
          
           many
           times
           a
           Christian
           hath
           his
           flourishing
           time
           as
           the
           grasse
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           grasse
           is
           mowen
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           a
           dry
           chip
           ;
           so
           the
           soul
           it
           may
           grow
           dry
           ,
           as
           dry
           as
           a
           chip
           .
           Now
           where
           is
           your
           sap
           and
           savour
           ?
           but
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           belong
           
           to
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           rain
           it
           will
           fall
           again
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           set
           on
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           shall
           fall
           upon
           you
           as
           the
           rain
           on
           the
           mowen
           grasse
           ,
           and
           you
           know
           that
           it
           recovers
           little
           by
           little
           ,
           and
           puts
           on
           a
           green
           coat
           again
           .
           Here
           is
           the
           eternal
           love
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           to
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           thus
           the
           eternal
           efficacy
           of
           the
           word
           does
           continue
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Vse
           
           is
           of
           exhortation
           .
           Oh
           Brethren
           and
           beloved
           in
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           may
           a
           Christian
           hear
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           spoken
           ,
           and
           yet
           never
           hear
           God
           speak
           ?
           may
           he
           hear
           it
           externally
           and
           not
           internally
           ?
           then
           rest
           not
           in
           externall
           hearing
           ,
           and
           with
           some
           little
           movings
           ,
           and
           affections
           ,
           and
           stirrings
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           Gods
           grace
           in
           hearing
           .
           Let
           not
           the
           Word
           be
           to
           you
           as
           the
           sound
           of
           many
           waters
           ,
           and
           a
           noise
           ,
           no
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Word
           that
           do
           remain
           on
           your
           soules
           .
           Brethren
           and
           beloved
           in
           Christ
           ,
           I
           lay
           my
           finger
           on
           the
           sore
           in
           these
           times
           .
           Oh
           the
           contempt
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           though
           I
           believe
           it
           hath
           its
           efficacy
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           Elect
           :
           that
           is
           the
           thing
           that
           I
           presse
           ,
           never
           be
           content
           with
           external
           hearing
           ,
           though
           thou
           mayest
           have
           some
           affection
           ,
           and
           know
           new
           things
           ,
           unlesse
           thou
           find
           the
           Lord
           speaking
           with
           an
           eternall
           efficacy
           to
           thy
           soul.
           I
           conceive
           two
           things
           are
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           may
           come
           with
           an
           everlasting
           efficacy
           ;
           although
           something
           is
           to
           be
           done
           by
           Ministers
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           preach
           truth
           ,
           and
           Gospel-truth
           ,
           fetch
           't
           from
           heaven
           with
           many
           prayers
           ,
           &
           soaked
           truth
           with
           many
           tears
           .
           
             Ye
             shall
             know
             the
             truth
             ,
             &
             that
             truth
             shal
             make
             you
             free
             .
          
           Convicting
           truth
           .
           
             We
             preach
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             in
             the
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             when
             he
             commeth
             ,
             he
             convinceth
             the
             world
             of
             sin
             .
          
           Let
           Ministes
           do
           so
           .
           Preach
           convincing
           truth
           and
           Gospel-truth
           ,
           fetch'd
           from
           heaven
           ,
           and
           bathed
           in
           tears
           .
           Oh
           brethren
           ,
           let
           the
           fire
           burn
           clear
           ,
           let
           there
           not
           be
           more
           smoak
           than
           fire
           ,
           it
           will
           never
           come
           with
           power
           then
           ;
           convincing
           Gospel-truth
           ,
           set
           on
           by
           the
           demonstration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           set
           a
           Christian
           at
           liberty
           ;
           there
           is
           never
           such
           a
           Sermon
           that
           the
           faithful
           ones
           of
           God
           preach
           to
           you
           ;
           if
           it
           come
           not
           with
           a
           power
           to
           loosen
           you
           and
           call
           you
           home
           ;
           it
           comes
           with
           a
           power
           to
           blind
           you
           :
           it
           is
           
             an
             ax
             at
             the
             root
             of
             the
             Trees
          
           ;
           but
           I
           leave
           this
           .
           What
           means
           ought
           the
           people
           to
           use
           ,
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           may
           come
           with
           efficacy
           ?
        
         
           Them
           that
           are
           in
           their
           unregenerate
           estate
           ,
           the
           Lord
           only
           knows
           how
           to
           work
           on
           their
           hearts
           ;
           they
           must
           come
           to
           the
           outward
           means
           .
           I
           speak
           to
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           
           I
           leave
           others
           to
           the
           infinite
           mercy
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           
             It
             is
             not
             in
             him
             that
             willeth
             or
             runneth
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Lord
             that
             sheweth
             mercy
             .
          
           In
           the
           use
           of
           means
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Means
           .
           Do
           not
           only
           see
           thy
           infirmities
           and
           weaknesses
           ,
           
           but
           pray
           to
           God
           to
           give
           thee
           a
           heart
           bleeding
           under
           the
           sense
           of
           thy
           many
           infirmities
           .
           Many
           times
           men
           slight
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           sensible
           of
           them
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           say
           wickednesses
           and
           wilfulnesses
           ,
           but
           thy
           infirmities
           and
           weaknesses
           ,
           get
           a
           heart
           mourning
           under
           them
           ,
           A
           Christian
           is
           made
           up
           of
           infirmities
           and
           weaknesses
           ,
           a
           man
           would
           not
           think
           there
           is
           that
           in
           another
           ,
           which
           he
           knows
           by
           himself
           .
           Oh
           brethren
           ,
           labour
           for
           a
           broken
           heart
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           your
           many
           infirmities
           and
           weaknesses
           ,
           darknesse
           and
           enmity
           ,
           vanity
           and
           unsavourinesse
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           have
           his
           time
           to
           speak
           to
           such
           a
           soul.
           
             Break
             up
             the
             fallow
             ground
             of
             your
             hearts
             ,
             —
             lest
             my
             wrath
             break
             out
             with
             fire
             :
          
           the
           Lord
           hath
           promised
           
             to
             dwell
             with
             the
             poor
             and
             contrite
             .
          
           Look
           as
           it
           was
           with
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           they
           brought
           the
           sick
           and
           the
           lame
           ones
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           vertue
           went
           out
           from
           Christ
           to
           heal
           them
           all
           .
           Bring
           thy
           sick
           and
           blind
           heart
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           vertue
           shall
           go
           forth
           from
           Christ
           to
           heal
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Draw
           near
           to
           God
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           by
           looking
           on
           it
           as
           
           God
           speaking
           to
           thee
           .
           We
           are
           far
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           cannot
           hear
           him
           :
           draw
           near
           to
           him
           when
           you
           come
           to
           the
           external
           Word
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           hear
           it
           as
           the
           voyce
           of
           God
           ;
           
             You
             heard
             the
             Word
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           which
           you
           felt
           in
           you
           .
           I
           do
           not
           speak
           that
           the
           soul
           should
           take
           every
           thing
           that
           Ministers
           speak
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           take
           it
           as
           God
           speaking
           .
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           expresse
           the
           infinite
           unknown
           sweetnesse
           ,
           and
           mercy
           ,
           and
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           you
           shall
           find
           thus
           comming
           .
           I
           know
           it
           is
           a
           common
           truth
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           not
           ashamed
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           for
           many
           a
           year
           understood
           this
           truth
           ,
           and
           I
           see
           but
           little
           of
           it
           yet
           ;
           ye
           have
           heard
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           ye
           do
           not
           understand
           what
           it
           is
           to
           hear
           God
           speaking
           .
           When
           God
           hath
           an
           intent
           to
           harden
           a
           mans
           heart
           and
           to
           damn
           him
           ,
           either
           he
           shall
           have
           a
           prejudice
           against
           the
           man
           ,
           or
           else
           if
           he
           hath
           not
           a
           prejudice
           against
           the
           man
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           secret
           loathing
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           commands
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           he
           hardens
           ,
           and
           blinds
           ,
           and
           prepares
           for
           eternall
           ruin
           ,
           all
           the
           men
           in
           the
           world
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           that
           live
           
           under
           the
           means
           .
           When
           the
           Lord
           spake
           to
           
             Samuel
             ,
             Samuel
          
           heard
           a
           voyce
           ,
           but
           he
           heard
           it
           not
           as
           spoken
           by
           God
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           took
           Elies
           counsel
           ,
           and
           saw
           it
           was
           the
           Lord
           that
           spoke
           ;
           now
           he
           listens
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           now
           the
           Lord
           opens
           all
           his
           mind
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Do
           not
           trust
           to
           the
           external
           word
           .
           It
           is
           a
           heaven
           on
           earth
           to
           hear
           the
           word
           exalted
           ,
           a
           glorious
           thing
           to
           hear
           the
           word
           of
           God
           as
           Gods
           word
           ;
           but
           trust
           to
           the
           free
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           to
           set
           on
           that
           Word
           .
           When
           they
           brought
           the
           lame
           ,
           and
           blind
           ,
           and
           halt
           to
           Christ
           ,
           they
           looked
           for
           the
           Word
           and
           the
           Power
           of
           it
           ;
           
             Speak
             the
             Word
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             and
             thy
             servants
             shall
             be
             whole
          
           ;
           so
           bring
           you
           blind
           ,
           lame
           ,
           and
           halt
           souls
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           trust
           to
           the
           free
           grace
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
             The
             Work
             of
             the
             Lord
             it
             shall
             prosper
             in
             his
             hand
          
           ;
           so
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           it
           shall
           prosper
           in
           his
           hand
           also
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           so
           seek
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           so
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           so
           see
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           so
           hear
           the
           truth
           ,
           as
           that
           you
           lay
           up
           your
           happinesse
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           in
           closing
           with
           the
           truth
           and
           with
           the
           word
           .
           Brethren
           ,
           what
           is
           a
           mans
           happiness
           in
           heaven
           ,
           but
           to
           close
           with
           God
           and
           Christ
           ?
           I
           cannot
           come
           to
           God
           now
           ,
           the
           most
           that
           I
           can
           have
           of
           God
           now
           is
           in
           his
           word
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           happiness
           in
           heaven
           to
           close
           with
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           truly
           then
           it
           is
           a
           mans
           happinesse
           to
           close
           with
           God
           in
           his
           word
           on
           earth
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           your
           happiness
           ,
           lay
           up
           your
           happiness
           in
           it
           .
           
           
             My
             son
          
           ,
           saith
           Solomon
           ,
           
             if
             thou
             wilt
             hear
             my
             words
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             depart
             from
             thine
             eies
             ;
             keep
             them
             in
             thy
             middest
             of
             thy
             heart
          
           ;
           place
           thy
           happiness
           in
           them
           .
           
           So
           
             shall
             they
             be
             life
             to
             thy
             soul.
          
           Neverthelesse
           Brethren
           ,
           let
           a
           mans
           soul
           be
           set
           upon
           anything
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           hear
           ,
           besides
           the
           word
           ;
           if
           he
           lay
           not
           up
           his
           happinesse
           in
           closing
           with
           the
           word
           ;
           truly
           ,
           the
           word
           it
           will
           be
           like
           a
           song
           to
           him
           .
           The
           Prophet
           Ezekiel
           tells
           them
           ,
           
             Their
             hearts
             were
             gone
             after
             their
             covetousness
             :
          
           When
           a
           man
           comes
           to
           hear
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Sermon
           and
           the
           Market
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Sermon
           and
           a
           friend
           to
           speak
           withall
           ;
           and
           so
           many
           young
           people
           will
           go
           abroad
           to
           hear
           Sermons
           ;
           What
           is
           the
           end
           of
           it
           ?
           It
           is
           ,
           that
           yee
           may
           get
           wives
           and
           husbands
           many
           of
           you
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           your
           blessednesse
           to
           close
           with
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           word
           .
           I
           have
           known
           some
           men
           that
           have
           had
           a
           distaste
           against
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           known
           them
           for
           many
           a
           day
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           bee
           able
           to
           understand
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Lord.
           When
           it
           shall
           be
           thus
           with
           a
           man
           ,
           
           that
           a
           mans
           heart
           is
           set
           on
           something
           else
           besides
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           my
           happinesse
           to
           close
           with
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           such
           a
           man
           shall
           never
           understand
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Though
           the
           word
           be
           sweet
           to
           you
           sometimes
           ,
           if
           your
           blessednesse
           do
           not
           lye
           in
           this
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           God
           ;
           Oh
           this
           Gospel
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           these
           Commands
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           your
           blessednesse
           do
           not
           lye
           in
           cleaving
           to
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           word
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           certain
           truth
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           blinded
           and
           harned
           by
           the
           word
           :
           For
           here
           is
           a
           Rule
           ;
           Whatsoever
           a
           mans
           heart
           is
           set
           on
           ,
           as
           his
           chiefest
           good
           ,
           the
           presence
           of
           that
           good
           it
           comes
           with
           power
           :
           So
           here
           ,
           the
           precious
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           the
           presence
           of
           it
           commands
           the
           heart
           ,
           nothing
           is
           good
           enough
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           closeth
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           with
           Christ
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           beseech
           you
           therefore
           ,
           Beloved
           in
           Christ
           ,
           set
           upon
           the
           use
           of
           these
           meanes
           ,
           think
           within
           your selves
           ,
           What
           if
           the
           Lord
           had
           left
           me
           without
           the
           word
           ?
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           what
           ye
           would
           have
           been
           .
           Look
           upon
           these
           poor
           Indians
           ,
           herds
           of
           Beasts
           ;
           look
           upon
           others
           on
           their
           Ale-benches
           ,
           enemies
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           thou
           hadst
           been
           .
        
         
           This
           blessed
           word
           and
           voyce
           of
           God
           ,
           every
           tittle
           of
           it
           cost
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ;
           written
           all
           the
           lines
           of
           it
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ.
           Oh
           ,
           make
           much
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           make
           much
           of
           you
           ;
           it
           will
           comfort
           you
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           you
           ,
           and
           revive
           you
           ;
           &
           if
           the
           word
           come
           not
           with
           power
           ,
           ye
           shall
           be
           under
           the
           power
           of
           something
           else
           ;
           if
           not
           under
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           then
           under
           the
           power
           of
           some
           lust
           .
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           these
           poor
           creatures
           ,
           that
           are
           come
           to
           the
           tryall
           for
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           that
           have
           fallen
           into
           such
           sinnes
           as
           were
           never
           heard
           of
           ?
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           they
           are
           under
           the
           power
           of
           their
           lusts
           ?
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           what
           Solomon
           saith
           ,
           
             My
             son
             ,
             if
             wisdome
             enter
             into
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             discretion
             be
             pleasant
             to
             thy
             soul
             ,
             it
             shall
             keep
             thee
             from
             the
             strange
             woman
             ,
          
           and
           sinful
           companion
           .
           If
           it
           be
           pleasant
           ,
           here
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           Gods
           grace
           it
           never
           came
           with
           power
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           came
           with
           power
           ,
           powerless
           the
           word
           of
           Gods
           grace
           hath
           been
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           because
           it
           hath
           not
           come
           with
           power
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hee
           hath
           given
           them
           over
           to
           the
           power
           of
           their
           lusts
           ,
           and
           sinfull
           distempers
           .
           Oh
           Brethren
           ,
           truly
           I
           cannot
           see
           how
           any
           man
           can
           maintain
           any
           evidence
           of
           Gods
           electing
           love
           ,
           that
           shall
           hear
           and
           
           hear
           ,
           and
           good
           dayes
           mend
           him
           not
           ,
           nor
           bad
           dayes
           pair
           him
           :
           that
           can
           commend
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           speak
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           that
           efficacy
           is
           not
           known
           to
           him
           ,
           neither
           doth
           he
           mourn
           for
           the
           want
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           eternall
           efficacy
           thereof
           is
           a
           stranger
           to
           it
           .
           1
           
             Thes.
             1.
             5.
             
             Knowing
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             your
             Election
             of
             God
          
           ;
           How
           did
           he
           know
           it
           ?
           For
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Our
             Gospel
             came
             not
             to
             you
             in
             word
             ,
             but
             in
             power
          
           ;
           ye
           will
           rejoyce
           the
           hearts
           of
           your
           Ministers
           ,
           when
           the
           word
           comes
           with
           power
           .
           Let
           me
           say
           this
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           conclude
           .
        
         
           I
           remember
           the
           Lords
           threatning
           ;
           
             I
             will
             take
             away
             the
             staffe
             of
             bread
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             eat
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             satisfied
          
           ;
           When
           the
           Lord
           shall
           let
           men
           have
           the
           word
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           shall
           not
           take
           away
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           the
           staffe
           of
           the
           word
           .
           Suppose
           you
           poor
           Parents
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Mothers
           ;
           your
           Families
           should
           have
           good
           Corn
           ,
           but
           when
           you
           come
           to
           eat
           it
           ,
           no
           strength
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           ye
           dye
           and
           wear
           away
           ;
           and
           others
           that
           are
           about
           you
           ,
           they
           have
           planted
           the
           same
           Corn
           ,
           and
           eat
           and
           are
           satisfied
           ;
           What
           will
           ye
           do
           in
           this
           case
           ?
           You
           would
           set
           apart
           a
           day
           of
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Good
           Lord
           ,
           what
           a
           curse
           is
           upon
           me
           ?
           my
           poor
           children
           are
           dying
           before
           me
           ,
           others
           have
           the
           staffe
           of
           Corn
           ;
           but
           my
           Family
           have
           no
           strength
           at
           all
           .
           Ye
           would
           mourn
           if
           it
           were
           thus
           with
           your
           poor
           Cattell
           .
           Oh
           ,
           for
           poor
           Creatures
           to
           have
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           the
           efficacy
           of
           it
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           ;
           no
           blessing
           ,
           no
           power
           at
           all
           .
           Oh
           poor
           Creatures
           ,
           go
           and
           say
           !
           Oh
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           that
           lies
           on
           me
           ,
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           that
           lyes
           on
           my
           servants
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           heavy
           plague
           .
           But
           Oh
           the
           sweetnesse
           and
           excellency
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           a
           Christian
           shall
           find
           everlasting
           vertue
           and
           efficacy
           conveyed
           to
           him
           by
           the
           word
           .
        
         
           All
           you
           that
           are
           before
           the
           Lord
           this
           day
           ,
           ye
           shall
           see
           an
           end
           of
           all
           perfection
           ;
           but
           eternall
           things
           are
           not
           they
           worth
           something
           ?
           You
           shall
           see
           an
           end
           of
           all
           delights
           and
           contentments
           ;
           but
           this
           shall
           comfort
           you
           when
           you
           are
           a
           dying
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           which
           you
           attended
           upon
           the
           Lord
           in
           ,
           such
           peace
           ,
           and
           such
           consolations
           I
           have
           found
           by
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           efficacy
           of
           that
           word
           then
           remaines
           with
           you
           ;
           nay
           ,
           goes
           to
           heaven
           with
           you
           .
           
             I
             commend
             you
             therefore
             to
             the
             word
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             build
             you
             up
             unto
             an
             eternall
             inheritance
             amongst
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             ,
          
           Acts
           20.
           32.
           
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A59692-e2360
           
             Doctr.
             1.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2
             :
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             2
             
          
           
             Answ.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             5.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             133.
             ult
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Acts
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             2
             :
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             3
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             18
             :
          
           
             Eph.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             6.
             5
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             6.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             7.
             
          
           
             Mot.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mot.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mot.
             3.
             
          
           
             Mot.
             4.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Means
             1.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A59692-e14420
           
             Quest.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             22.